LI B RARY 
 
 OF THE 
 U N IVERSITY 
 or ILLI NOIS 
 
 82.3 
 
 u4-75'w 
 v.l 
 
 SUBSUKih' I lUiOlilBRARY, 
 
 186, STRANli^NDON, 
 
 ANO AT THE RAILWAY BOOKSTALLS. 
 
 SON'S
 
 The person charging this material is re- 
 sponsible for its return to the library from 
 which it was withdrawn on or before the 
 Latest Date stamped below. 
 
 Theft, mutilation, and underlining of books are reasons 
 for disciplinary action and may result in dismissal from 
 the University. 
 To renew call Telephone Center, 333-8400 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS LIBRARY AT URBANA-CHAMPAIGN 
 
 L161— O-1096
 
 Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2009 with funding from 
 
 University of Illinois Urbana-Champaign 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/womanagainstwoma01marr
 
 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 BY 
 
 FLOEENCE MAEKYAT 
 
 (MRS. ROSS CHURCH), 
 
 AUTHORESS OP " LOVE'S CONFLICT," "TOO GOOD FOB HIM.' 
 
 IN THREE VOLUMES. 
 VOL. L 
 
 LONDON : 
 
 RICHARD BENTLEY, 8, NEW BURLINGTON STREET, 
 ^uiiltsfjer in ©rttinarg to ^tx iHajfstg, 
 
 1865. 
 
 ['171.6 right of Translation is reserved.}
 
 LONDON : PRINTED BY WILLLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, STAMFORD STREKT 
 A2rt> C5HAKING CKOSS.
 
 
 " CONTENTS. 
 
 1: CHAPTEK I. 
 
 PACK 
 
 AT GIBRALTAR 1 
 
 CHAPTER 11. 
 
 ^ DR. BROWN AND MRS. NORREYS ^ 23 
 
 N CHAPTEE III. 
 
 v;^ MRS. NORREYS' BOSOM FRIEND 43 
 
 0$ CHAPTER IV. 
 
 HOW SHE BECAME MRS. NORREYS 69 
 
 ^., CHAPTER V. 
 
 ' A SPY IN THE CAMP 97 
 
 ;^ CHAPTER VI. 
 
 AN ARRIVAL AT ABBEY LODGE 125 
 
 : CHAPTER VII. 
 
 o^ RACHEL IS LEFT ALONE 1
 
 IV CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTEK VIII. 
 
 PAOB 
 
 MISGIVINGS 177 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 ONE FLESH 200 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 INTRODUCES US TO CRAVEN COURT 224 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 MAJOR CRAVEN ARRIVES AT THE COURT .. .. 248 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 "A RETURN TO ENGLAND" 270 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THE WIDOW ARUNDEL 295
 
 AVOMAN AGAINST WOMAN 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 AT GIBRALTAR. 
 
 My story is not a common story (or I 
 trust so), and yet the scene with which it 
 opens is a common scene enough. Fancy 
 the garden of a villa, situated midway on 
 the steep sides of Gibraltar Rock, with the 
 rays of a Mediterranean sunset creeping 
 over the sea, and lighting up each leaf and 
 flower — each pane of glass and whitened 
 wall, until both Nature and Art flushes 
 red as a maiden's cheek beneath her lover's 
 gaze ; and last (though first), those com- 
 ponent parts of the world's curse and 
 blessing, love — a man and woman — and 
 you have the place, time, and di^amatis 
 
 VOL. I. B
 
 Z WOMAN AGAIXST WOMAN. 
 
 personce of the first picture I want you to 
 draw for yourself. 
 
 The subject under discussion between 
 them did not appear to have been of a 
 pleasant nature, if one might judge by the 
 expression of their faces, for they both 
 looked troubled. He was leaning against 
 a portion of trellis- work which surmounted 
 part of the low wall, with his eyes fixed 
 upon her changing features. She, sitting 
 on the wall itself, hung over it almost too 
 carelessly, as she looked across the quiet 
 waters of the bay, and thought. 
 
 With a small, slight figure, and a dark 
 skin, the girl (she was only a girl) was 
 more piquante than pretty. Indeed, with 
 the exception of a good complexion, through 
 which upon occasions the damask blood 
 showed clearly, and a pair of liquid hazel 
 eyes, she had little pretensions to beauty 
 of any decided order. But she possessed 
 a higher gift than beauty : she was fas- 
 cinating — dangerously so. There was 
 more danger for men in the society of this 
 little brown girl with hcT ready blood, her 
 killing glances, when she turned eyes upon
 
 AT GIBRALTAE. 6 
 
 them that could flash hke diamonds when 
 she was angry, or grow misty with unshed 
 tears when she was moved — her arch, 
 unstudied manner, and her animated con- 
 versation — than in association with the 
 biggest, fairest Juno in creation, who was 
 incapable of feeling the same excitement, 
 or saying the same things. As she sat 
 now upon the low wall, her hazel eyes, 
 black from their intensity of thought, 
 gazing into space ; her wavy rust-coloured 
 hair (well calculated to provoke a Pre- 
 Eaphaelite's enthusiasm), appearing from 
 its quantity almost too heavy for the small 
 head it graced ; and her bust, which was 
 large for the sHght waist beneath it, clearly 
 defined against the evening sky — it would 
 have been a critical eye indeed^ and a cold 
 heart, that could have found serious fault 
 with the charms of Rachel Norreys. 
 
 She was not a Yenus- Aphrodite in form, 
 nor an angel in disposition, but she was 
 better than either. She was a warm, im- 
 pulsive, energetic woman, as quick to 
 resent an injury to others as she was to 
 confess a fault of her own ; passionate in
 
 4 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 temper, yet open as the day ; passionate in 
 feeling, bnt faithful unto death. She had 
 not yet completed her one-and-twentieth 
 year ; and yet to look at her, one would 
 have fancied she was older than the man 
 who was leaning against the trellis-work, 
 and staring at her on the present occasion. 
 His thirty years had passed in such a pros- 
 perous, pleasant-indolence away, that they 
 had left few traces, as they went, upon his 
 handsome features ; whilst the nervous 
 creature before him had lived twenty- 
 four months in every twelve ever since 
 she had awakened to the meaning of that 
 great word. Life. But in personal appear- 
 ance her companion had decidedly the 
 advantage over her. He was really very 
 good-looking, quite an Apollo, so far as 
 the inexorable exigencies of civilization and 
 the irrefutable laws of his Bond Street 
 tailor would permit one to judge; too 
 much of an Apollo, indeed, to leave much 
 room for anything but good- temper, and 
 the strong sense of honour which, thank 
 God, no true-bred English gentleman has 
 ever yet been found too stupid to possess
 
 AT GIBRALTAK. 5 
 
 beneatli that low forehead, which was so 
 very much on a line with the straight 
 Grecian nose. Added to which, he had 
 almond-shaped, sleepy blue eyes, and long 
 fair moustaches and whiskers, and was, in 
 fact. Captain Cecil Craven, of Her Majesty's 
 3rd Regiment of Royal Bays. 
 
 He was the only son of his mother, and 
 she was a widow — a fact which was, per- 
 haps, in itself a sufficient excuse for many 
 of the faults and follies of his useless life. 
 For these widowed mothers with only 
 sons have a vast deal to answer for in this 
 world ; and Cecil Craven's mother had 
 proved no exception to the general rule. 
 Left very rich by her late husband, her 
 great desire had been that her son should 
 not follow any profession, but live at home 
 with her, looking after and enjoying what 
 was his own and hers. And had it not 
 been that beneath those handsome, effemi- 
 nate features there lay hidden a tolerable 
 amount of determination (generally shown 
 by persistently going the wrong way), 
 Cecil Craven had never entered the Bays — 
 above all, followed the fortunes of his re-
 
 6 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 giment "upon foreign service. But his 
 ideas of pleasure differed from those of his 
 mother. Gibraltar suited his fancy, and 
 therefore Gibraltar had had the honour of 
 his presence for the last three years. He 
 had been known for a longer time than 
 that to the girl by his side, although she 
 had not met him as a man until she also 
 came to Gibraltar. But her father had 
 been and was still an intimate friend of his 
 mother's, and many of her school holidays 
 had been spent at Craven Court, where she 
 had always commanded a great amount of 
 attention. At the time this story opens, 
 the 3rd Eoyal Bays had already received 
 orders to return to England, and was 
 daily expecting the arrival of the trans- 
 port containing the regiment destined to 
 relieve it. 
 
 The girl was the first to break the silence, 
 so suddenly and impetuously that she almost 
 made her companion start. 
 
 " I cannot believe it. Captain Craven," 
 were the passionate words ; "I will not 
 believe it; oh, say it is not true — that it 
 cannot be true I"
 
 AT GIBRALTAR. 7 
 
 *' I v/isli I could^ for your sake and my 
 own," he rejoined, as her eyes went upward 
 to meet his, almost imploringly ; '' but I 
 am afraid it is only too true. I have been 
 speaking on the subject again with him 
 this morning, and his assertions are too 
 strong for disbelief. But don't let it trouble 
 you so, Eachel," he continued, with an 
 attempt at consolation as he saw the light 
 die out of the dark, humid eyes, and the 
 heavy eyelashes droop again despondingly. 
 The apparent supineness of his words 
 kindled all the fire in her nature. 
 
 " Don't let it trouble me !" she exclaimed, 
 loudly ; " how can I help its troubling 
 me ? It has haunted me every moment 
 since I heard it, it will haunt me (that 
 bitter knowledge) till the last hour of my 
 
 life. Oh ! may Grod's curse !" and then 
 
 she stopped short, blushing deeply, and 
 lowered her tone : '^ I didn't mean that, 
 Captain Craven; I forgot — please forgive 
 me ; but I am infinitely miserable 1" 
 
 Cecil Craven's sleepy blue eyes had 
 opened as wide as nature would permit 
 them to do, as he heard her last exclama-
 
 5 WOMAX AGAIXST WOMAX. 
 
 tion, and they had scarcely resumed their 
 normal condition when he said, in answer, 
 
 " Do you know, I am almost afraid of 
 you, Rachel!" 
 
 " Why ?" she asked, quickly. 
 
 *' Because you are so hasty ; so — what 
 d'ye call it — so deucedly hot ; you'll be 
 letting it all out some day before you 
 know what you are about." 
 
 Her lip curled very visibly as she an- 
 swered him, but he was not a man to 
 detect sarcasm easily. " I swore, did I 
 not ?" she said ; and to him^ " why need 
 you fear ?" 
 
 " It's not for myself," he went on to say, 
 without appearing to notice the interrup- 
 tion, '' so much as for , there are 
 
 others involved in it, and in a quarter 
 
 it would hurt one very much, Rachel ; I 
 have never received anything but affection 
 
 and consideration, yet, and you don't 
 
 suppose / don't feel it ?" 
 
 His sentences were broken, as if he 
 scarcely knew how to express himself, and 
 a glow very much like shame had over- 
 spread his honest face the while.
 
 AT GIBRALTAR. 9 
 
 " You need not be in the least afraid," 
 the girl repeated, still looking away from 
 him and over the sea ; '* a promise has al- 
 ways been a sacred thing with me. I can- 
 not remember having broken one yet. 
 This will be doubly so — for many reasons. 
 Death shall not wrest the truth from me — 
 whatever I suffer," she said in a lower tone, 
 and then assuming a more cheerful one, 
 added, " and now let us change the subject, 
 Captain Craven. We can find a pleasanter 
 one if we try," 
 
 But to turn a conversation quickly from 
 an unpleasant to a pleasant subject is by no 
 means an easy task, particularly if the for- 
 mer is one which materially affects your 
 happiness, and has engrossed your mind 
 for days past. Eachel Norreys and Cecil 
 Craven felt it to be so, and for many minutes 
 after her last words they preserved a total 
 silence. The scene before them was a very 
 lovely one. The garden in which they stood, 
 and which lay at the back of the house, 
 scarcely deserved the name, consisting of 
 nothing more than a long belt of grass, 
 with a few flowering shrubs to break its
 
 10 WOMAN AGAINST WO.MAN. 
 
 monotony ; but it overlooked tlie sea. Before 
 them lay the deep-blue waters of the Medi- 
 terranean, like a broad sheet of glass, with 
 vessels of all sizes, shapes, and characters 
 riding snugly at anchor upon its bosom. 
 On one side lay the convict-hulks, black 
 and surly-looking, like evil consciences 
 which refuse to smile wlien all the world 
 is smiling — types of the guilt within them ; 
 whilst round and about their dark bodies 
 the light skiffs and pleasure-boats, with their 
 white sails and coloured awnings, went 
 darting to and fro, under the influence of 
 the breeze which had just commenced to 
 ripple over the water : and still nearer in- 
 land might be seen the mail-packet from 
 England, which had arrived that afternoon, 
 and was employed in the unpleasant business 
 of taking in coal, whilst her passengers 
 were pleasure-seeking on shore. On* the 
 broad road which ran alongside of the 
 water's edge, they might have been encoun- 
 tered in noisy, happy parties, harmlessly 
 riotous in their excess of animal spirits, 
 mixed up with groups of equestrians, and 
 carriages full of residents turning out for
 
 AT GIBRALTAR. 11 
 
 their evening's amusement. And looking 
 beyond all this — beyond the carriages and 
 horses, the pleasure-boats and convict-hulks 
 — beyond the sea itself — the opposite 
 shores of Africa were just visible in the 
 clearness of the evening air — although the 
 warmth was still the warmth of a summer's 
 day. 
 
 This time Cecil Craven was the first to 
 speak — 
 
 " You know the steamer has arrived ?" he 
 said, interrogatively. 
 
 All the colour faded out of her face — 
 
 " Not the transport !" she exclaimed. 
 
 " No, no. The mail. How 1 frightened 
 you, Rachel ! but you know we may expect 
 the other at any moment." 
 
 " I am aware of it," she answered ; " but 
 I hope against Hope, and try to cheat my- 
 self into believing something may detain it." 
 
 '* What if it should come ? Do you think 
 Dr. Browne is too ill to travel ?" 
 
 " I am afraid so," she said, sadly. " He 
 has certainly not gained strength during 
 the last week. Sometimes I fancy he will 
 never be strong again."
 
 12 woma:n- against woman. 
 
 " Ob, nonsense ! That is only yonr 
 fancy," said her companion, though he 
 knew the girl was right ; " but even sup- 
 posing that he could not sail with the head- 
 auarters " 
 
 Rachel interrupted him, ^' We should 
 have to stay here," she said ; and then 
 added, hurriedly, " I can't bear the thoughts 
 of it, Captain Craven ! The transport is 
 not likely to arrive so soon, is it ? for I 
 shall never see any of you again, if it 
 does." 
 
 Her face was so distressed that he at- 
 tempted to soothe her, against his • con- 
 science. 
 
 " No, no, far likelier to be delayed than 
 not. Sometimes they keep a corps under 
 orders for home for months. And what, if 
 it does come ? Dr. Browne would rejoin as 
 soon as he was able. We should all be to- 
 gether again before long." 
 
 " But not me," said the girl, shaking her 
 head, " not me. You forget. Captain 
 Craven." 
 
 " Is that likely to come to pass so soon, 
 then, Rachel."
 
 AT GIBRALTAR. 13 
 
 '* Papa," she began, and then hesitated, 
 but went on directly afterwards with a 
 sKght stamp of her foot to emphasise the 
 word. " Papa says so. He says it cannot 
 be long now ; he is always talking of it, he 
 makes me wretched whenever he mentions 
 the subject." 
 
 "It is the strangest thing I ever heard 
 of," remarked Captain Craven, reflectively ; 
 *' can't you remember him at all ?" 
 
 " Remember him !" she repeated, impa- 
 tiently, " of course I can. Cannot you re- 
 member things that took place when you 
 were sixteen ? I remember him only too 
 well." 
 
 " What is he like ?" he asked, nothing 
 daunted by her manner. 
 
 '« Why do you want to know ?" she re- 
 joined quickly, and then added, '^ when we 
 were — when I knew him — he was tall — no, 
 not very tall, about as tall as you are now, 
 with dark eyes and hair ; brown eyes, at 
 least I think so, or grey — but I almost for- 
 get his face, it is so long ago. I know he 
 was thin and tallish, and had no whiskers." 
 
 ^' You like men then with dark eyes and
 
 14 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 hair, and without any whiskers," remarked 
 Cecil Craven, with what was intended to be 
 a careless air, as he fondly drew his own 
 through and through his fingers. 
 
 She jerked her shoulders impatiently, and 
 something of a frown came over her face. 
 
 " You know I do not/' was all she said, 
 in rej^ly. 
 
 " Have you no picture of him ?" 
 
 " Eeally ?" 
 
 ^'Why really?" she said again, looking 
 up. 
 
 " What ! no picture to look at every 
 spare moment, and talk to, and kiss, and put 
 under your pillow every night. I thought 
 that was what all ladies did when they 
 were in love." 
 
 '' I don't know anything about it," she 
 answered_, biting her lips. 
 
 " Are you not longing for the time to 
 arrive when he shall come home ? I suppose 
 he will stay on shore for good now,won't he ?" 
 
 He was torturing her, and he knew it, 
 although for what reason Grod only could 
 have witnessed, unless it were for that
 
 AT GIBRALTAR. 15 
 
 unnecessary evidence of our fallen nature^ 
 which will permit the most generous of 
 men at times to wound the w^omen they 
 love best, where one of their own sex is 
 concerned, be there rivalry or not between 
 them. Rachel Norreys, still sitting with 
 her face turned from him, let the tears rise 
 to her eyes in mute reply, and drop thence 
 upon her lap without so much as noticing 
 their fall. 
 
 " It will be all right then, Eachel," he 
 continued, " will it not ? You will forget 
 all about the poor 3rd, and the days we 
 have passed at old Gib together, eh ?" 
 
 Then she could stand it no longer, and 
 all her attempted show of pride and uncon- 
 cern melted away beneath something rising 
 in her heart. 
 
 "Oh, Captain Craven," she cried, '^do 
 you want to kill me ? Don't torture me in 
 this way. You know I shall be wretched 
 and miserable : I feel as if I couldni leave 
 the 3rd, and Elise, and all of you. I know 
 I shall never have a happy day afterwards. 
 Oh ! you are very cruel to me — you are 
 very, very cruel 1"
 
 16 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 She was crying violently now. She sob- 
 bed and sobbed with her face in her hands 
 till he was afraid that not only the inmates 
 of the house, but the passers-by beneath the 
 garden wall would hear her, and be alarmed. 
 So he tried to pull her hands apart, and 
 when he found he could not do so, he com- 
 menced to pour soothing words into her 
 ear. 
 
 ^'Eachel, dearEachel!" he said, "pray 
 don't cry ; I meant nothing. I was only in 
 fun. I dare say none of these horrible 
 things will come to pass. I bet we have 
 months of happiness here together still. 
 My dear girl, don't cry." 
 
 He had knelt on one knee beside her, 
 trying to look into her face as he spoke ; but 
 she kept it persistently covered with her 
 hands. The path on which they were (and 
 which ran along the inside of the wall) was 
 partially hidden from the house by a few 
 clumps of shrubs, and as he was attempting 
 to console her, and she remained with her 
 face still buried, a step came across the 
 grass, and round the shrubs, before they 
 were cognisant of any one's approach. It
 
 AT GIBRALTAR. 17 
 
 was only a servant with a note — the wife of 
 one of the soldiers of the regiment who had 
 been promoted to the place of maid to Dr. 
 Browne's daughter some little time before. 
 She was a tall, angular woman, with sharp, 
 black eyes, and hair growing low on her 
 forehead, in what is termed a '' widow's 
 peak." A woman with a vindictive temper 
 and a quiet respectful voice, — a woman 
 whom her mistress hated, had hated from 
 the first, and, trusting to the instinct of her 
 nature, should never have taken into her 
 service. As she appeared now, noiselessly 
 creeping under the sheltering shrubs, Cap- 
 tain Craven sprang to his feet at once, and 
 Rachel, uncovering her wet face, without 
 time to conceal her emotion, asked her what 
 she wanted. 
 
 " Only a note for Mrs. Norreys from Mrs. 
 Arundel," said the woman, with a suffi- 
 ciently perceptible emphasis on the first title 
 to have made a stranger turn at once to 
 look for the wedding-ring upon Rachel's 
 left hand. Yes, it was there, although al- 
 most hidden by three or four ordinary rings 
 which surmounted it. As Mrs. Norreys 
 
 VOL. I. c
 
 18 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 took the note and looked the woman in the 
 face, the return glance that met hers had 
 something in it that roused her quick 
 temper. 
 
 << Why cannot you walk like other people, 
 Caroline ?" she demanded, angrily, " instead 
 of sneaking down the garden as if you 
 wanted to listen to what was being said." ' 
 
 " Sneaking !" echoed the woman, with 
 eyes full of a respectfully reproachful sur- 
 prise ; " I walked as I always do walk, Mrs. 
 Norreys^ and I didn't suppose I was likely 
 to hear anything that I should not " 
 
 *' Go away," said Mrs. Norreys, shortly ; 
 and as the servant disappeared, she ex- 
 claimed with warmth, " I hate that woman. 
 Captain Craven, she is always listening at 
 keyholes and opening drawers ; I know she 
 is, and yet if I ever catch her at it she has 
 always a ready excuse. She's a horridly 
 sly creature !" 
 
 " Rather dangerous, though, isn't it," 
 remarked Captain Craven, v/ho had not 
 liked the expression in the servant's face, 
 '^ to make an enemy of a woman like that ? 
 They are very revengeful sometimes."
 
 AT GIBRALTAR. 19 
 
 " Eevengeful," said Eachel, opening her 
 note and lier eyes at the same moment. 
 " Why, what harm could she do me ? I'll 
 give her warning if I hear any more of it." 
 And then she skimmed her note, with looks 
 still sparkling and cheeks flushed from her 
 late excitement, whilst Cecil Craven switched 
 off the leaves of the wall-creepers, and 
 wished that the servant had not caught 
 them just at that identical moment. 
 
 *^ Elise wants me to go over there this 
 evening after papa is asleep," said Rachel, 
 presently, in reference to her note ; " that 
 will not be till nine o'clock. Are you 
 goings Captain Craven ?" 
 
 " Yes ; Mrs. Arundel asked me this 
 morning, when we were riding together, if 
 I would look in after mess. We seem 
 always to be meeting there now, don't we ? 
 This will make the third time this week." 
 
 " If you would rather I did not go " 
 
 said Rachel, demurely. 
 
 " Rather you did not go ! — yes, you know 
 I would rather you did not go, don't you ?" 
 he answered, laughing. " Why, Rachel I 
 feel, I have felt, ever since — you know
 
 20 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 what — that we cannot be too near or dear 
 to one another. You will give me that 
 consolation, will you not ? You will let me 
 feel that to all the pain of such a discovery 
 there is at least some counterbalancing 
 happiness ? You will let me have a little 
 of the affection which I have almost a right, 
 or I feel so, to claim from you ?" 
 
 She had blushed visibly as he bantered 
 her, but with his last words her looks grew 
 earnest, and as he concluded, her hand stole 
 into his. He accepted the action as answer, 
 and raised it to his lips. Then he said, 
 " How very intimate you seem with Mrs. 
 Arundel : why, you are always there !" 
 
 '' Pretty nearly always," she replied, 
 gaily ; for the little divertissement which 
 her indignation against the servant had 
 occasioned had had the effect of making 
 her lose sight for the time of her previous 
 cause of trouble, and apparently restored 
 her spirits. *' I am there every day regu- 
 larly ; I have so few friends, you see^ and 
 Elise is the dearest creature possible ; she is 
 just like a sister to me ; we are inseparable." 
 
 " Bosom friends, eh ?" said Captain
 
 AT GIBRALTAR. 21 
 
 Craven. " I suppose that means that you 
 tell her everything, doesn't it ?" 
 
 " Not quite everything," answered Rachel, 
 blushing again ; " but very nearly : so does 
 she me ; she tells me all about her husband, 
 and her private affairs ; and I tell her " 
 
 " All about yours," surmised Captain 
 Craven. A dark cloud came over her face, 
 and she was silent. " Well, all about who 
 then," he continued ; " not all about me^ I 
 hope, Rachel ?" 
 
 " I have nothing to tell about you," she 
 answered, though she felt she was not say. 
 ing the exact truth, and then added, " but 
 why should I not ?" 
 
 He pulled his moustaches for some time, 
 in hope of pulling out an answer, but it 
 was long coming, she gazing inquiringly 
 into his face the while. 
 
 " Well, I don't know," he at last ejacu- 
 lated ; " but still what passes between 
 friends, I think, best kept to themselves." 
 
 '' But I thought you were great friends 
 with Elise, or you used to be," said Rachel. 
 
 It was an innocent remark on her part, 
 but the random shaft hit hard, for, as it
 
 22 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 happened, Cecil Craven had been " very 
 good friends " with Mrs. Arundel, so good, 
 indeed, that to that fact alone might be 
 attributed the reason that he did not now 
 particularly care that she should know he 
 was " very good friends " with anybody 
 else. But however this may have been, he 
 kept it to himself. 
 
 "Not such friends as I am with you, 
 Rachel — as I should wish to be with you. 
 Mrs. Arundel may be a very good creature, 
 but " 
 
 " Now, I'll have no ' huts ' about dear 
 Elise," interposed Rachel ; " she is the best 
 friend I have. Captain Craven, and you 
 shall not abuse her before me." 
 
 Captain Craven was just about to indig- 
 nantly refute the accusation of having had 
 the slightest intention of abusing any friend 
 of Mrs. Norreys, when their conversation 
 was interrupted for the second time that 
 evening.
 
 23 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 DR. BROWNE AND MRS. NORREYS. 
 
 A SUCCESSION of forced coughs drew off 
 their attention from themselves, and caused 
 their eyes to be simultaneously turned in 
 the direction of the house. Then they per- 
 ceived the same servant who had brought 
 the note to Rachel again approaching them 
 with downcast eyes and measured steps, 
 coughing at intervals on her road. Rachel 
 blazed up again immediately. 
 
 " What does she mean by coughing ?" she 
 said, appealing to Cecil Craven ; " does she 
 intend to be insolent ?" 
 
 Captain Craven thought it looked very 
 much like it, but he only answered for the 
 sake of peace, " Oh, dear no ; the evening 
 air " 
 
 " If you please, Mrs. Norreys," said the
 
 24 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 woman as she came up to them, " the doctor 
 has been inquiring for you several times, 
 and he wishes you to go in to him now. It 
 was the doctor sent me to call you." 
 
 '' Oh, dear papa is awake ! I must go 
 then. Captain Craven ; I shall see you' again 
 this evening." 
 
 This much, as long as the servant was 
 within hearing ; but when she had disap- 
 peared into the house, Eachel exclaimed in 
 quite a different tone of voice, — 
 
 " Now, what does that creature mean by 
 calling me ' Mrs. Norreys ' in that pointed 
 manner ? She has never been used to say 
 anything more than ' ma'am ;' and papa so 
 often calls me ' Miss Eachel ' still, that the 
 servants mostly call me so also. What does 
 she mean, Captain Craven ?" 
 
 She half suspected what she meant by the 
 heightened colour in her face and the agita- 
 tion in her voice ; but she wanted him to 
 refute her suspicion for her, which he felt 
 unable to do, for he was too angry himself 
 at what had passed. 
 
 " I cannot venture to say," was his 
 guarded reply ; " I think I should dismiss
 
 DR. BROWNE AND MRS. NORREYS. 25 
 
 her if I were you. There are better women 
 in the regiment. What made you take 
 her r 
 
 " Her husband, Wilson, is one of papa's 
 pets, and so I suppose he thought that Mrs. 
 Wilson must be a pet as well. However, 
 she is none of mine. But I must not stay 
 a moment longer. I never keep my 
 father " 
 
 Here she fancied that the young man's 
 eyes, which were simply turned in the 
 direction of her face, meant more than he 
 ever intended that they should, and stopped 
 short. 
 
 " Well," said Captain Craven, in antici- 
 pation of the conclusion of her sentence 
 which never came, for tears had rushed 
 at the call of memory into the honest 
 hazel eyes, and the voice had thickened 
 under the influence of the emotion. 
 
 "Don't think me foolish," she com- 
 menced, presently, in a broken ton^ ; '' but 
 it seems the^worst part of the business to 
 
 me that I have no longer any right . 
 
 I love him so. Captain Craven." 
 
 " I love you for it," was all his reply ;
 
 26 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 and then the light figure flitted away from 
 him, with no other farewell than a look of 
 gratitude, until it was lost in the shade 
 of the broad creeper-covered verandah 
 which surrounded the villa, and he was 
 left alone by the garden wall, gazing after 
 her with a feeling of wonder rising in his 
 heart that he never should have discovered 
 how much character Rachel Norreys pos- 
 sessed^' until the last few days ; and a word 
 nearly akin to an oath upon his lips, as he 
 thought upon the circumstances that had 
 drawn the depths of that character out. 
 
 As for her, another minute found her by 
 her father's side. Not by his bedside, but 
 by his sofa, where he lay all the day, 
 although he was scarcely strong enough 
 even to bear the slight fatigue of the con- 
 stant removals. Dr. Browne had been a 
 fine handsome man before the wasting 
 fever came upon him, which had sapped 
 his strength, whitened his hair, drawn his 
 features, and was daily bringing him lower. 
 A man of not more than fifty years, hand- 
 somer far than Rachel would ever be as a 
 woman, but with only half her cleverness,
 
 DR. BROWNE AND MRS. NORREYS. 27 
 
 thougli twice her common sense — common 
 sense whicli he had exercised in every- 
 thing, except the bringing up of this 
 motherless girl, whom he had most untir- 
 ingly and indefatigably spoilt from the 
 first day that she had been committed to 
 his charge. 
 
 As Rachel came lightly up to his side on 
 the present occasion, and clasped her arms 
 about his neck, Dr. Browne's face gleamed 
 as if the sunshine had looked into the 
 window, and passed over it. 
 
 '^ Well, dear old father," she said_, " have 
 you been awake long?" 
 
 " No, my dear_, only a few minutes ; but 
 the orderly has brought round some Eng- 
 lish letters. Caroline tells me they came 
 at noon." 
 
 " So they did, darling ; but you were 
 just getting drowsy, and so I told her to 
 put them on one side." 
 
 '' There is one for you, Rachel, or I 
 should not have disturbed you, my dear. 
 Who has been in the garden with you this 
 afternoon ?" 
 
 " Only Captain Craven/' she answered,
 
 28 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 but she coloured slightly as she did so, and 
 a faint sigh escaped her unawares. 
 
 Dr. Browne's ear caught the sound and 
 echoed it ; then, as if to divert the girl's 
 thoughts or his own, he said, quickly : 
 " There is news for you, Rachel — good 
 news from Eaymond. I have also heard 
 from him. The ' Agincourt ' has left the 
 Cape." 
 
 " What ?" exclaimed his listener, every 
 particle of colour deserting her face, and 
 leaving her eyes suddenly dulled and 
 blank. "What?" 
 
 " Don't agitate yourself, my dear," said 
 the doctor, observing her emotion, "per- 
 haps I should not have mentioned it with- 
 out a little preparation; but I have told 
 you for months that it was likely to 
 happen. The ' Agincourt ' was under sail- 
 ing orders when your husband wrote, and 
 by this time he must be in England. Eay- 
 mond fancied we should be at home our- 
 selves when his letters reached, and ad- 
 dressed them to the care of his mother, 
 who forwarded them, with a line from 
 herself, to say that she expects her son
 
 DR. BROWNE AND MRS. NORREYS. 29 
 
 very shortly. I am afraid he will be dis- 
 appointed, poor lad, to find we have not 
 left Gribraltar, but we shall not be long 
 after him. Read your own letter, Eachel, 
 it will tell you more than I can." 
 
 But Rachel did not make an attempt to 
 read it. She remained as she had become 
 on receiving it, — immoveable, silent. 
 
 Dr. Browne looked at her for some 
 minutes without speaking, and then he 
 said, "Rachel!" 
 
 She started almost as if he had fired a 
 pistol in her ear, and the recollection of 
 where she was, and what she was doing, 
 returning to her mind, brought the colour 
 back in redoubled measure to her cheeks, 
 and the brilliance to her eyes. 
 
 " Oh, papa, darling !" she exclaimed, 
 suddenly ; and seizing upon a jug which 
 stood amongst a group of heterogeneous 
 articles on a table by his side, " you have 
 not any lemonade left. What is that 
 woman about ? Let me fetch it for you," 
 and she prepared to leave him as she 
 spoke. 
 
 " Rachel, my dear !" he called after her,
 
 30 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 in his enfeebled voice, *' I do not wish for 
 any. Caroline is gone to make me some 
 coffee, Rachel, my child." 
 
 But Rachel was deaf, or rather Rachel 
 chose to be deaf, and was already gone. 
 She did not run away to think, or to cry, 
 or to read her letter in private ; she escaped 
 for one minute's respite — one minute only 
 to remind herself that she had borne a 
 greater trouble, heard worse news than 
 this, and without flinching, for his sake ; 
 to tell herself that it was inevitable and 
 of her own seeking, that he must not, 
 should not, see the pain it cost her ; to 
 remember, with a frightened feeling at her 
 heart that it might not be for long, that it 
 could not be for ever, that she should have 
 the option even of dissembling before him, 
 and then the respite was over, and the 
 brave heart (ready to bleed if need be, so 
 long as what it loved was unconscious of 
 its suffering) went back to stand the ordeal 
 of a calm, searching gaze from fatherly 
 eyes. Only a minute — she was not absent 
 longer — an order for more lemonade given, 
 and Rachel was back again, the same girl
 
 DR. BROWNE AND MRS. NORREYS. 31 
 
 who rushed in all anxiety for her father's 
 comfort from her broken interview at the 
 garden wall. Back again, to throw herself 
 upon the ground by the sick man's couch, 
 and lean her wearied young head against 
 the side of it. 
 
 " You take too much trouble for me, 
 •dear Eachel," said Dr. Browne, as he lov- 
 ingly stroked the ruddy chestnut hair, 
 which lay against his knees. 
 
 *'I couldn't," she answered, earnestly; 
 *' you're better to-day, father, are you 
 
 not r 
 
 Dr. Browne shook his head. 
 
 "Not much stronger, I am afraid^ my 
 little girl. Harris doesn't agree with me ; 
 but I fancy I know better than he does. 
 If the ' Agincourt ' left the Cape on the 
 1st of April, she ought to be in the Downs " 
 by the beginning of June, and this is the 
 10th. Depend upon it, she is already there. 
 Why don't you read your letter, Rachel ?" 
 
 " Oh, it will keep," she said, " until you 
 are asleep, darling, or I want something 
 to do." 
 
 " I hoped you would have been more in-
 
 32 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 terested in your husband's return than that, 
 my dear," answered the doctor^ gravely. 
 " I'd lay anything ""poor Raymond doesn't 
 keep your letters long unopened. The one 
 he has written to me is full of joyous anti- 
 cipation. The boy loves you, Rachel, and 
 dearly, if I mistake not." 
 
 She made no reply to* this ; she only 
 gave the same impatient jerk to her 
 shoulders that we have seen her do before, 
 backed up with a heavy sigh. Dr. Browne 
 heard it, although she had not intended 
 him to do so, and it entered into his soul. 
 The act for which he had blamed himself 
 for so many years ! — was the punishment to 
 come upon him only now — now, when he 
 felt life to be slipping away from beneath 
 him? He had loved the girl before him 
 very dearly — loved her from a little infant, 
 for herself alone, with all a parent's doting, 
 blind affection — loved her doubly for the 
 sake of her who had borne her, the mother 
 of this wayward and impulsive Eachel, 
 who, almost as wayward, certainly as im- 
 pulsive, had yet been the idol of the fresh, 
 warm youth of the man who now lay dying.
 
 DR. BROWNE AND MRS. NORREYS. 33 
 
 and reproaching himself, lest the shadow of 
 his early fancy should interpose between 
 him and death, and haunt him out of this 
 world with its reproachful eyes, for the 
 trouble in which he left the daughter she 
 had left him. He had indulged Eachel as 
 he had never had the power nor opportunity 
 to indulge her mother. He had denied her 
 nothing within his reach ; he had allowed 
 her fertile mind to run wild, until the 
 weeds had gained such pre-eminence that 
 they threatened to choke all that was so 
 naturally sweet and fruitful there ; in- 
 dulged her until the foolish, imprudent act 
 had taken place which made her " Mrs. 
 Norreys," but which had, at the same time, 
 made her, as he hope.d, the wife of a man 
 who, though too young for such a responsi- 
 bility, loved her, and was loved honourably 
 in return. Of late he had commenced to 
 doubt the latter clause — to-day, her strange 
 manner had almost made him disbelieve 
 it. But he felt that he must know the 
 truth now — now, before he died, and the 
 silence of the grave rendered all his desires 
 useless ; for, if his conjectures were right, 
 
 VOL. I. D
 
 84 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 sometliing— -anything — must be done, rather 
 than his Rachel — his long-loved and 
 cherished child — should be left in the world 
 without him, and unhappy. 
 
 " Rachel," he said_, very gravely, and the 
 girl could hear his voice tremble as he 
 spoke, " how long is it since you have 
 ceased to care about Raymond's letters and 
 Raymond's return ? At one time your 
 head was full of nothing else ; now you 
 appear to me always to avoid the subject. 
 It is not possible that you have left off 
 caring for your husband, is it ?" and then 
 the sick man added, with increased agita- 
 tion, " tell me it is not possible, my dear 
 child — tell me it is not true. It was a 
 source of great trouble to me at the time ; 
 but I have gradually come to look upon it 
 in a happier light, and latterly have almost 
 rejoiced that it was so, and that I should 
 not leave my girl (for I shall leave you 
 soon, darling; unprotected in a cruel world. 
 Oh, Rachel ! you, above all other women, 
 have need of a husband's protection, and 
 you know it. You will not take away my 
 last and best hope from me ! You will tell
 
 DR. BROWNE AND MRS. NORREYS. 35 
 
 me that, with myself, you are anticipating 
 with pleasure the return of Eaymond 
 Norreys ?" 
 
 Rachel awoke. She had been mentally 
 walking in her sleep for the last few days, 
 her mind almost torpid under the influence 
 of a great shock from which it had not yet 
 recovered ; but she had run her head against 
 a brick wall in her dreamy wanderings, and 
 the concussion roused her. Here was her 
 father, in whose weak state any agitation 
 must prove hurtful, alarmed and anxious 
 for her sake ; her secret, which she had held 
 within her own breast for years, permitting 
 it to corrode her heart, and turn all the 
 brightest colours of her life to ashen gray, 
 rather than it should trouble him (to save 
 whose feelings she would have sacrificed 
 herself, far more her own), nearly divulged 
 at such a moment ; and all for her own 
 want of tact, her own selfish forgetfulness of 
 everything but her trouble. The shock 
 alarmed her, too; for the moment she started, 
 reddened at the direct charge, and then 
 paled as she prepared to answer it ; but that 
 over, all was over. From that moment she
 
 36 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 armed herself to meet the difficulty, and was 
 never, whilst the necessity for concealment 
 lasted, found sleeping on her post again. 
 
 " Dearest father," she exclaimed, " what 
 are you thinking of? I will read Ray- 
 mond's letter at once if that vrill set your 
 mind at rest about me. I dare say I do not 
 talk so much about him as I used to do ; but 
 think what a long time it is since I have 
 seen him — five years, darling ; why, it's an 
 eternity at my age ! I dare say I shan't 
 know him again when we meet, but it won't 
 take long to do that, will it ? Only, father, 
 you must get well again, like a dear old 
 boy. I cannot enjoy anything when you 
 are ill ; you forget that it throws a gloom 
 over the pleasantest prospect for me. You 
 will get well, papa, won't you ? and then 
 we will all go to England together and be 
 jolly." And she raised herself as she spoke, 
 until she could throw her arms again about 
 her father's neck, and lay her head down 
 on his bosom. If a lie is ever righteous, it 
 must be when we tell it to save the beloved 
 and dying pain. And yet this girl's heart 
 sickened, as she lay in her father's embrace.
 
 DR. BROWNE AND MRS. NORREYS. 37 
 
 to think of the one she had just uttered, and 
 her mental ejaculation was, " God forgive 
 me !" 
 
 Dr. Browne held her there, and was very 
 silent. He could not deceive her as she 
 had deceived him, and buoy her up with 
 false hopes of his recovery; he believed 
 himself too near eternity to do it. But he 
 caressed her head with his hand, and moved 
 his lips across her forehead, and sent up 
 many an unspoken prayer for his child's 
 happiness wherever he might be. 
 
 " Papa, dear," next said Rachel from his 
 breast, ^'I want to dismiss Caroline Wil- 
 son." 
 
 " Dismiss Caroline_, my darling — for 
 what ?" demanded Dr. Browne, with sur- 
 prise. 
 
 Rachel hesitated a moment before she 
 could say for what ; then she answered, 
 " I don't like the woman, papa ; I never 
 did ; I think she is very sly." 
 
 " Have you any particular complaint to 
 lodge against her, Rachel ?" 
 
 " No, nothing particular ; but I am sure 
 she is deceitful ; she is always listening at
 
 38 WOMAN^ AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 the doorSy and trying to pry into every- 
 tiling. It is odious in a person whom 
 you are obliged to have so much about 
 you." 
 
 " I am sorry to hear that," said Dr. 
 Browne, " and I am sure Wilson would be 
 sorry to hear it also. I thought she was 
 such a quiet, respectable sort of woman." 
 
 " Too quiet for me," remarked Eachel. 
 
 '' Well, my dear," said the doctor, " you 
 shall do as you like about it, only I should 
 think it a pity to give her warning just yet. 
 The relief-transport may arrive at any 
 moment, and it would be very awkward for 
 you to go on board ship without an attend- 
 ant ; besides, she is very useful to me, 
 Rachel ; she understands all my little ways 
 now, and I think I should feel her going 
 whilst I am so ill." 
 
 " That's quite enough, father," exclaimed 
 Rachel, ''if she is any comfort to you, I 
 would keep her if she had horns and a tail, 
 which I believe she has, if any one would 
 take the trouble to look for them." 
 
 Dr. Browne took all her jests in earnest. 
 
 " I don't think poor Caroline can be
 
 DR. BROWNE AND MRS. NOREEYS. 39 
 
 quite so bad as that, dear child," he said, 
 quietly ; " but if she is not a favourite of 
 yours, you will have a good excuse for 
 dismissing her when you get back to Eng- 
 land," 
 
 England and Eaymond ! How the pros- 
 pect sent the blood back from the woman's 
 heart — a girl in ordinary things, a woman 
 when she thought of this 1 
 
 " Here is Caroline with your coffee, 
 papa !" was her next exclamation, quickly 
 given, lest any further remarks should be 
 made upon the subject, and overheard. 
 " Let mer raise you, darling, whilst she pours 
 it out;" and, suiting the action to the 
 word, she passed her young arms, slight 
 and tender though they were, under the 
 wasted frame of the sick man, and pulled 
 him gently into a sitting posture. 
 
 " Are you going out this evening, Ea- 
 chel ?" he asked, as he received the cup 
 of coffee from the hands of Caroline, and 
 she stood by him, ready to take it back 
 again when he should have finished. 
 
 " Yes, papa — after you are asleep — not 
 before ; and only then if you are sure not
 
 40 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 to want me. Elise asked me to run over 
 for an hour's chat." 
 
 " Who is to be there, my deai'?" asked 
 her father. 
 
 " I don't know," repUed Rachel, at first 
 carelessly ; but, raising her eyes, and en- 
 countering those of Mrs. Wilson fixed upon 
 her, she corrected herself with an air of 
 defiance which the occasion seemed scarcely 
 to merit, " excepting Captain Craven, who 
 was asked to go in the afternoon ; but 
 that is the extent of my knowledge. I do 
 not suppose there will be any one else, 
 except poor old Jack." 
 
 Poor old Jack being the legitimate 
 appendage from whom Mrs. Arundel de- 
 rived her name, may show, in some mea- 
 sure, the degree of intimacy to which Mrs. 
 Norreys had advanced with that lady and 
 her husband. 
 
 " Well, I hope you will enjoy yourself, 
 my dear ; and you had better tell Barnes 
 to call for you and see you home." 
 
 Barnes being the doctor's regimental ser- 
 vant and general factotum. But Rachel had 
 no need of Barnes; it was no distance; she
 
 DR. BROWNE AND MRS. NORREYS. 41 
 
 could come alone ; or " old Jack " would 
 escort her. She would rather Barnes were 
 not troubled in the matter. 
 
 " It would be no trouble for Barnes, sir," 
 said Mrs. Wilson, appealing to Dr. Browne; 
 " he is always up till eleven, or so ; and 
 Miss Eachel, of course, wouldn't be home 
 late." 
 
 " Miss Rachel " turned a look upon the 
 speaker that ought to have withered her; 
 but it did not seem to have any effect, for 
 the servant's eyes were still fixed in the 
 direction of Dr. Browne's, as if awaiting 
 his decision. 
 
 " You had better have Barnes, my dear," 
 he said to his daughter. 
 
 " No ! I will not have Barnes," she 
 answered, angrily. " I can see myself 
 home. I have said before that I do not 
 wish for him." 
 
 " I think you had better, ma'am," com- 
 menced Caroline. 
 
 " Mind your own business !" was her 
 mistress's decisive reply, " and take those 
 coftee-cups away." 
 
 One look from her vindictive eyes, and
 
 42 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 tlie woman, muttering under her breath, 
 did as she was desired, and left the room. 
 
 " Are you not rather hard upon Caro- 
 line, my love ?" said Dr. Browne, after- 
 wards^ as the bonnie head he loved so well 
 nestled up closely to him again ; " you 
 speak so harshly to her." 
 
 " I hate her," rejoined Rachel : " how- 
 ever, do not let us talk of it, papa darling. 
 I'll make her over to you in toto ; and the 
 more she keeps out of my way the better I 
 shall be pleased. Let me read to you, father, 
 or sing to you ; or what shall it be ?" 
 
 " Sing, dear "Rachel; get your guitar, 
 and sing to me." And for some time after- 
 wards nothing was heard in the quiet sit- 
 ting-room but the clear, sweet notes of her 
 girlish voice as they sounded through the 
 stillness of approaching night.
 
 43 
 
 CHAPTER HI. 
 
 MRS. NORREYS' BOSOM FRIEND. 
 
 Mrs. Arundel — Eliza Arundel, as was 
 her real name — Elise, as she would be 
 called — the wife of " poor old Jack," and 
 the bosom friend of Mrs. Norreys, was 
 rather an ample friend to take to any one's 
 bosom. Metaphorically speaking, however, 
 she was " all that " to my unwary heroine ; 
 cest-h'dire she was the recipient of all her 
 news, personal and otherwise, the corre- 
 spondent of her confidential letter-writing 
 (ah ! what worse than folly lies in that 
 confidential letter-writing !), and the ad- 
 viser in all her little purchases, as well as 
 all her little scrapes. Mrs. Arundel was a 
 very fine-looking woman of, at this time,
 
 44 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 perhaps eight-and-twentj or thirty years 
 of age. She was tall and fair, and well- 
 covered, with a plump white neck and bust, 
 of which she always showed as much as 
 civilized society permits a lady to do (and 
 civilized society permits a good deal in 
 these days). She had full light-blue eyes, 
 and rather heavily-cut features, particu- 
 larly about the lower part of her face, 
 where the jaw was large and square, and 
 the chin massive. But she was fine, de- 
 cidedly ; some people might think too fine ; 
 but every one has their enemies. She was 
 a great contrast to " poor old Jack/' who 
 was anything but fine, having a stumpy, 
 not to say podgy, figure, and a bullet head, 
 but who was one of the mildest, most 
 inoffensive men withal, and had laid him- 
 self down through life with the greatest 
 good-will to be trampled on, and ignored, 
 and insulted, by his huge, white Jugger- 
 naut of an Eliza, appearing, moreover, 
 blissfully unconscious all the while that her 
 heavy yoke was on him, or that it was any- 
 thing out of the common way, if it was. 
 There were some children of this ill-fated
 
 MRS. NORREYS' BOSOM FRIEND. 45 
 
 Jack, who were treated much in the same 
 manner as himself — at least they were kept 
 in the nursery all day long, whilst he was 
 kept in the background ; and perhaps of the 
 two, the children felt it the least. But whe- 
 ther he felt it or not, God only knows, for 
 Jack Arundel lived and died, and made no 
 sign. He had been married for ten years 
 to Juggernaut, and during that time she 
 had always followed in the track of the 
 Royal Bays, and was as well known in it 
 as the Colonel himself, to whom, indeed. 
 Major Arundel was only second in com- 
 mand. Juggernaut had seen many a 
 youngster enter the corps, who had sprouted 
 his whiskers, gone into debt, sold his com- 
 mission — married, perhaps, or died ; and 
 yet she still remained stationary to shake 
 .hands with his successor. Many she had 
 known intimately, for she was a woman 
 fond of men's society, and to not a few 
 had her white neck and arms, her lan- 
 guishing eyes, and reputation not entirely 
 free from the onus of an undue love for 
 flirtation, proved the means of inoculatioir 
 with that fever which all must take, sooner
 
 46 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 or later, and which proves fatal to so small 
 a number. Cecil Craven had been one of 
 these victims : indeed, some five years 
 before, when Elise Arundel had not been 
 quite so developed, and Captain Craven 
 had had nothing better to do, a little scan- 
 dal (which amounted to rather more than 
 rumour) had sprung up in the 3rd rela- 
 tive to her intimacy with that gentleman. 
 Whether there was really any truth in the 
 statement never came to light. The re- 
 port arose, was talked of privately, and 
 commented upon until it reached the ears 
 of its subject, when a good deal was dropped 
 on her part that had been carried on be- 
 fore — at least outwardly. Then the scan- 
 dal died a natural death ; people got tired 
 of discussing it when no fresh food was 
 given them to discuss upon ; somebody else 
 did something else naughty, and they had 
 no more time to devote to the flirtation of 
 Mrs. Arundel with Captain Craven. Whe- 
 ther Eliza Arundel had forgotten it in com- 
 pany with her kind friends, as this story 
 ^develops you will discover for yourselves; 
 one thing is certain, that Cecil Craven had
 
 MRS. NORREYS' BOSOM FRIEND. 47 
 
 not, for the remembrance of it came rather 
 unpleasantly before him sometimes when 
 he was talking with Eachel Norreys ; and 
 he had wished to himself, more than once, 
 that the two ladies were not quite so inti- 
 mate with one another. 
 
 If, however, Mrs. Arundel shared the 
 remembrance with him, she took good care 
 not to let him see that she did so ; and as 
 for Rachel, she had no idea that he had 
 ever professed to be more than a friend to 
 her friend. She had often remarked to 
 him, as a trait of goodness in her dear 
 Elise, how perfectly free she seemed from 
 jealousy at their predilection for one an- 
 other's company, even appearing to further 
 their intimacy as much as she could by 
 contriving meetings for them, and bring- 
 ing them together as often as it was in her 
 power. And Cecil Craven, though he was 
 not a clever man, had shown his sense upon 
 such occasions by holding his tongue and 
 keeping his opinions to himself. On the 
 evening in question, he happened to be the 
 first to present himself in Mrs. Arundel's 
 drawing-room.
 
 48 WOMAX AGAINST WOMAN". 
 
 " Ah ! signer," she exclaimed, as she came 
 forward to meet him, in all the glories of a 
 blue silk dress, out of which appeared al- 
 most as much of her body as there was in^ 
 " something told me you would not be be- 
 hindhand this evening. Now it is no good 
 looking round the room, because I haven't 
 hidden her anywhere. She has not come 
 yet : patience^ mon ami, patience^ 
 
 Mrs. Arundel had an odious habit of con- 
 tinually interspersing her conversation with 
 French and Italian words, which she consi- 
 dered very refined and elegant, and a proof 
 of the society she had mixed in. In reality, 
 however, she knew little or nothing of 
 either language, and the few hack phrases 
 which she compelled to do duty upon all 
 occasions were the extent of her know- 
 ledge. Cecil Craven knew them so well, 
 that he could almost have told beforehand 
 which of her stock-in-trade she was about 
 to use. He was accustomed to her remarks, 
 and was always annoyed at them ; but on 
 the present occasion he bit his lips, and 
 appeared doubly so. 
 
 "Thank you for your advice, my dear
 
 MRS. NORREYS' BOSOM FRIEND. 49 
 
 Mrs. Arundel," he said, in answer, and ra- 
 ther coolly ; '' but you had better have kept 
 it for some one who needs it more. Having 
 succeeded in reaching your presence, my 
 impatience is at an end. What have you 
 been doing with yourself this afternoon ?" 
 
 " Ah ! you may well ask. What have 
 7/ou been doing, that you forgot your pro- 
 mise this morning to bring me those back 
 numbers of the ' Cornhill Magazine ' from 
 the mess ? I expected you every hour." 
 
 Cecil Craven started. He had really 
 forgotten all about it. He was not quick 
 enough to frame an excuse for himself, and 
 so he only looked guiltily conscious. He 
 attempted at last to stammer out a reply ; 
 but the lady interrupted him, by laying her 
 full white hand upon his mouth. 
 
 ^' Now, Craven, don't commit yourself. I 
 have no doubt you were better employed. 
 The days are past for that sort of thing. 
 There was a time " 
 
 She looked at him with a most languish- 
 ing glance as she uttered the words ; but his 
 eyes were cast down, and did not meet hers. 
 Then he said, shortly, — 
 
 VOL. I, E
 
 50 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 '' I say, where's Arundel ?'* 
 
 Her face chaDged immediately, and she 
 attempted to cover her annoyance by an 
 affectation of great gaiety. 
 
 *^ Jack ? — why, the dear old boy's smoking 
 a pipe, of course, after his dinner. You will 
 find him in the dining-room, if you want 
 him, Captain Craven." 
 
 " I do wish to say a word to him, Mrs. 
 Arundel, if you'll excuse me for leaving 
 you. I'll be back directly." 
 
 " Pray don't hurry yourself," she replied, 
 sarcastically. 
 
 But the tone was lost upon him ; for he 
 availed himself of her permission without 
 so much as turning his eyes again in the 
 direction of her figure ; and when he had 
 left the room, the look she sent after him 
 was almost one of hate. People do not talk 
 to themselves aloud in real life, or very sel- 
 dom so ; they do not stand in the centre of 
 a room and soliloquize, in order generously 
 to let the public know what they are think- 
 ing about, and to throw a light upon their 
 subsequent actions ; but they do hold com- 
 munion with their own hearts, and the con-
 
 MRS. NORREYS* BOSOM FRIEND. 51 
 
 versation is audible enough to themselves, 
 and as impressive as if it had been uttered. 
 In Eliza Arundel's heart were running at 
 that moment sentences very akin in mean- 
 ing to the following, although not a word 
 passed her angry, trembling lips : — 
 
 " You have not forgotten what has passed 
 between us, Cecil Craven, although you try 
 to make me believe that you have done so, 
 because you have taken a fancy in another 
 direction, and are tired of our intimacy. 
 You delight in making me jealous ; but 
 you shall never have the pleasure of seeing 
 that I am so again. It is useless trying to 
 win you back at present — I only injure my 
 own cause by the attempt ; but wait until I 
 have you in my power, and then see if it 
 was worth your while to throw my regard 
 on one side directly it suited your conve- 
 nience to do so." 
 
 There is no doubt her thoughts ran some- 
 what in this strain, though it would be rash 
 roundly to assert that she would have used 
 these identical words, as there is no doubt 
 that she hated to watch the intimacy be- 
 tween Cecil Craven and her particular 
 
 UNlVERSin OF \\^M^
 
 52 WOMAN" AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 friend, and yet apparently did all she could 
 to further it. 
 
 " Arnica mia !" she enthusiastically ex- 
 claimed, half an hour later, as Rachel, all 
 white muslin and green ribbons, with her 
 guitar in one hand and her hat in the 
 other, ran into the room, and was folded in 
 her arms, " I have been dying for you to 
 come ; for, of course, a certain gentleman 
 found Jack and smoking more conducive 
 to his enjoyment than the drawing-room, 
 since somebody had not arrived. However, 
 we shall see him in again before long now, 
 or I am very much mistaken. How is the 
 dear pater to-night, carissima mia ?" 
 
 "No better, I am afraid, Elise. He 
 seemed as weak as a child when we put 
 him to bed. The weather is so hot and so 
 trying." 
 
 " And yourself, petite, how wags the 
 world with you ? I have not seen you all 
 to-day. I thought you were lost, or had 
 eloped with a party who shall be name- 
 less." 
 
 "Oh, Elise, dontT implored Rachel, 
 whilst a vivid blush mounted up to her
 
 MRS. NORREYS' BOSOM FRIEND. 53 
 
 forehead, and spread itself over all her 
 features. 
 
 *' Pardon, cherie, j ai tort. I forgot that 
 such things were only done, not spoken of. 
 Have you any news ?" 
 
 " Yes, indeed/' sighed Rachel, " bad news 
 for me. What do you think, dear Elise — 
 the ' Agincourt ' was expected at home the 
 beginning of this month ?" 
 
 " Ciel !" exclaimed Mrs. Arundel, in a tone 
 of horror, " ma pauvre petite. But you are 
 joking, Rachel, surely !" 
 
 " No, indeed, I am not," replied poor 
 Rachel, who scorned to desert her native 
 language in ordinary converse, '^ it is too 
 true : we received the letters by this after- 
 noon's mail. Oh, Elise ! what shall I do ? 
 What a miserable, wretched girl I am ! I 
 feel as if I should like to drown myself." 
 
 She threw her arms around her friend's 
 neck as she spoke, and cried, 
 
 *' Oh, my dear Rachel !" said Mrs. Arundel, 
 forgetting her French in her desire to stop 
 the girl's tears, " I dare say Mr. Norreys 
 will turn out a very charming fellow, and 
 you will get on very nicely together. Dear
 
 54 AVOMAX AGAINST WOMAN^. 
 
 me ! a handsome yoimg husband coming 
 home is nothing to cry about. I wish I was 
 half so lucky myself." 
 
 " Oh ! how can you talk in that way, 
 Elise, when you know all ? I feel as if I 
 could not live until the ship comes home, — 
 as if there was nothing to live for." 
 
 *'Tais-toi, cherie, tais-toi," said her friend 
 as she tapped the girl's back with her fan ; 
 " you must learn not to talk of such things, 
 whatever you may think. You are a silly 
 child — you must let all that little business 
 rest between you and me," (Rachel raised 
 her eyes inquiringly at this juncture, but 
 Mrs. Arundel went on speaking, and gave 
 her no time to put in a word) — '' come, 
 dry your eyes — I hear the gentlemen 
 coming — corragio, amica mia." ^ 
 
 She did not tell the girl to be brave, aiid 
 look forward to the expected advent of her 
 husband as a future of love and happiness 
 for herself. She did not tell her that, what- 
 ever that future might prove, her duty in 
 it could not be otherwise than plain. She 
 did not caution her (where it was evident 
 she considered caution necessary) against
 
 MRS. NORREYS BOSOM FRIEND. 55 
 
 cherishing an unlawful affection, and laying 
 up a remorse for herself which might never 
 die. If she had, what might she not have 
 saved her from — what trouble, already ad- 
 vancing in the unknown hereafter towards 
 the heart of Rachel Norreys might not, at 
 such friendly warning, have turned its steps 
 another way, and never borne a closer in- 
 spection ! But Eliza Arundel did none of 
 this. On the contrary, her first appeal, on 
 the entrance of her husband and Captain 
 Craven, was to the latter gentleman to come 
 to her aid, and attempt the consolation of 
 "• cette pauvre petite." 
 
 " Really, Captain Craven, you must come 
 and help me to scold this naughty little 
 thing, who is crying her eyes out about 
 nothing at all, at least that /can see ; but 
 you are a privileged person, I know, and 
 perhaps she may tell you more than she has 
 me. Come, go along both of you, and have 
 a gO( d talk in the verandah. I know you 
 don't want me, and, what's more, I don't 
 want you ; for I am going to have my old 
 Jack all alone this evening, and give him a 
 good scolding for something he has done
 
 56 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 naughty. Now, Major Arundel, what have 
 you to say for yourself?" 
 
 It was Mrs. Arundel's way sometimes, 
 when she wished to be facetious, to affect 
 the playful tyrant over poor old Jack, but 
 as that gentleman enjoyed an unvarying 
 supply of the real article in private, he 
 never seemed to care much about the imi- 
 tation. And on the present occasion his 
 feebly-expressed desire to know the reason 
 why he should be dragged away from the 
 presence of his guests against his will, was 
 so vehemently backed by both Eachel and 
 Captain Craven that unitedly they gained 
 the day. 
 
 Eachel had lifted her glowing face, upon 
 which the tears had quickly dried with 
 shame at their discovery, from the shoulder 
 of her friend as soon as ever she heard the 
 first appeal to Captain Craven on her be- 
 half. The girl was annoyed that it should 
 be so ; she might tell him as much as she 
 chose herself, but she could not understand 
 why Elise should wish to draw general 
 attention to the fact of her distress and its 
 cause. She thought that women were in-
 
 MRS. NORREYS' BOSOM FRIEND. 57 
 
 tended to hide such things for one another. 
 During Mrs. Arundel's next words she 
 stood apart, a Uttle proudly, and disclaimed 
 eagerly all wish or need of consolation from 
 any one ; and when her friend attempted to 
 force her to a private interview with Cecil 
 Craven as if he possessed the right as well 
 as the means of comforting her, the protest 
 she put in against any such arrangement 
 had sufficient vehemence in it, to be almost 
 indignant. 
 
 " Just as you like, my dears," said Mrs. 
 Arundel, when Cecil Craven's entreaty that 
 the party should not be separated was 
 added to that of the others; "just as you 
 like ; please yourselves and you please me. 
 I only proposed what I thought most 
 agreeable for us all ;" but there was a touch 
 of offence, of what is commonly termed 
 " huffiness," in her manner as she said the 
 words, which showed that her temper was 
 one easily upset, and that her affirmation 
 of the pleasure of her friends making her 
 own was not entirely true. 
 
 It will be as well at this juncture to 
 pause and answer the question which will
 
 58 WOMAN AGAIXST WOMAN. 
 
 naturally have risen in the minds of most 
 readers of this story, '' How was it that an 
 open, honourable, disposition like that of 
 Rachel Norreys' could ever have found 
 sufficient sympathy in that of Eliza Arundel 
 to draw the two women so closely together 
 in the bonds of friendship?" To those who 
 have been thrown in military exile upon 
 the companionship of a very few, the ques- 
 tion scarcely needs a solution, and even to 
 individuals who knoAv nothing of such a life 
 it is soon explainable. There are various 
 forms of affection in this world, and one of 
 the most common, and easiest mistaken for 
 love, is that of attachment — such an attach- 
 ment as subsisted, on one side at least, of 
 this miscalled friendship. In a station 
 like Gibraltar, for instance, where there are 
 very few ladies, and very little in-door 
 amusement, time passes heavily unless there 
 are one or two houses, at which one is 
 sufficiently intimate to run in and spend a 
 few hours whenever one likes. And in the 
 case of a girl like Rachel Norreys, without 
 children or husband to occupy her time, 
 and her father employed on his own duty
 
 MKS. NORREYS' BOSOM FRIEND. 59 
 
 most of the day, such a resource was almost 
 essential. Circumstances had thus thrown 
 her upon the society of Mrs. Arundel for 
 the last three years, and the constant asso- 
 ciation and close intimacy which resulted 
 from it had led her to believe that she 
 loved the woman, and that the woman 
 loved her. Added to which, Eliza Arundel 
 had the subtilty of the serpent, to enable 
 her to maintain the credit of being harmless 
 as the dove ; and although Eachel was no 
 simpleton to be easily hookwinked, like all 
 trusty people, she was slow to believe 
 others untrustworthy. And the friend she 
 had faith in, was woman enough to know 
 how far to raise her suspicions, and what 
 salve to apply to the wound such raising 
 might occasion. Amidst a large choice of 
 acquaintance, Rachel's fancy would pro- 
 bably never have alighted upon Mrs. Arun- 
 del ; but fate, solitude, and a heart ill at 
 ease combined^ had served to spread a net 
 beneath her feet, which she, like many 
 another of her sex before her, found' it 
 eventually impossible to disentangle her- 
 self from, without rending it, and much of
 
 60 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 her life's happiness at the same tune, to 
 pieces. 
 
 But to return to the evening in question, 
 an awkward silence followed for a time 
 Mrs. Arundel's last words and look of 
 offence ; such a silence as must occasionally 
 fall upon a small circle when private affairs 
 are touched upon, and do not insure a 
 general sympathy. Captain Craven tried 
 to dispel the present feeling by taking up 
 Rachel's guitar. 
 
 " Sing us something, Mrs. Norreys," he 
 said, '^ if it will not be too much for you." 
 
 Rachel's manner refuted the idea of any- 
 thing being too much for her. She wished 
 to make every one present forget that she 
 had ever shed a tear ; particularly she 
 wished to forget herself the means by 
 which Mrs. Arundel had endeavoured to 
 dry them. She took up her guitar, with 
 an air of apparent pleasure in the anticipa- 
 tion of amusing them, and said she had no 
 new songs, but Captain Craven was welcome 
 to any of the old ones that he chose to 
 name. He, of course, chose '* any one Mrs. 
 Norreys pleased," which was as good as
 
 MRS. NOEREYS' BOSOM FRIEND. 61 
 
 saying, '* none at all ;" and then Mrs. 
 Arundel put in her veto for '' La Desola- 
 zione/' a little melancholy thing by Giuseppe 
 Lillo. It seemed hardly a friendly act to 
 call for it, for there was a wild despairing 
 tone breathed through the melody which, 
 joined to the sad words, was not calculated 
 to raise spirits already drooping. Rachel 
 €Ould not help thinking, as she heard the 
 request, that Elise must remember that the 
 very last time she had sung that song be- 
 fore her, she had been melted to tears at 
 the sound of her own voice, and the 
 thoughts w^hich the melancholy words it 
 uttered engendered. She gave one upward 
 glance at the face of her friend, as much 
 as to say, " Is this forget fulness or malice ?" 
 and then blaming herself for the unkind sus- 
 picion, sat down to her task. It was a task ; 
 but she got through it bravely, and without 
 so much as her bright eyes being dimmed ; 
 and that over, the rest came easy, and she 
 sang song after song as long as she was re- 
 quested to do so. Hers was not a powerful 
 voice nor an artistic touch, but they were 
 true, clear notes that were very sweet to listeji
 
 62 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 to, and she accompanied herself upon the 
 guitar quite as well as any amateur ever 
 does upon that instrument. The fact is, she 
 was nearly self-taught. She had commenced 
 music in her school-days with an ardour 
 that promised well for the perfection of the 
 taste which she really possessed, but the 
 style in which they had attempted to teach 
 her had disgusted the girl altogether. Was 
 this the art for which Beethoven and Mo- 
 zart, and grand old Handel — not to men- 
 tion scores of others, both ancient and 
 modern — lived, and would almost have died ? 
 This, which they tried to translate for her 
 through the medium of a few trumpery 
 ballads, without rhythm in the melody or 
 harmony in the chords, written for the use 
 of young ladies' schools, chosen by the 
 music mistress for the morality of the words 
 alone, and without the slightest regard to 
 the worth of the music ? Was the result of 
 all this practice only to consist of a few 
 trumpery polkas and mazurkas — generally 
 the composition of a brother, or father, or 
 uncle of her teacher, whose relations chiefly 
 figured in regimental bands or orchestras,
 
 MRS. NORREYS' BOSOM FRIEND. 63 
 
 and of whose productions slie was used to 
 have a good stock on hand — or her portfoHo 
 of vocal music never to contain other than 
 such songs as, "I love my happy child- 
 hood's home;" "Dear native land, good 
 night ;" or, '^ Speak gently to the aged 
 one," &c. ? She had commenced her study 
 of the art with an anticipation of pleasure 
 in its pursuit from which keener critics than 
 her second-rate teachers would have prog- 
 nosticated great things, and urged her on in 
 consequence. But she closed it speedily, 
 loathing the food they offered her, and re- 
 fusing to learn any more ; and if Rachel ex- 
 pressed her disapprobation of a pursuit to 
 Dr. Browne, that was quite sufficient. She 
 was to be troubled with it no longer. So 
 that when she had joined her father in Gib- 
 raltar, some three years before, she had con- 
 sidered herself almost ignorant of music. 
 But there was something in the wild sounds 
 of the guitar, and the impassioned strains 
 of Spanish love-songs which struck a chord 
 in Rachel's nature, and assimilated with it. 
 From the first day she had heard the two, 
 united, she had coveted a guitar and a
 
 64 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 knowledge of the Spanish language. And 
 she was not long before she possessed both ; 
 and the slight remembrance which she 
 retained of the lessons she had received 
 coming back to her aid, she managed by 
 means of it, added to a great deal of enthu- 
 siasm for her present pursuit, to make her- 
 self a very tolerable musician. She sang 
 all sorts of songs now : Moorish serenades, 
 Neapolitan barcaroles, Spanish chants, and 
 Portugese love-songs ; melodies, most of 
 them, like herself, impassioned, wild, and 
 flowing. As she sat this evening upon a 
 low ottoman, her cheeks flushing and paling 
 as her excitement rose and fell — her small 
 hands in the prettiest of attitudes that 
 pretty hands can assume — her flexible voice 
 suiting itself so well to the character of 
 each song she sang, she looked as though 
 she ought never to be separated from her 
 guitar, and probably few other situations 
 would have offered so much display for the 
 various changes which formed the charac- 
 teristic feature of her mobile face. The 
 evening was spent almost entirely in sing- 
 ing, for its unpleasant commencement
 
 MRS. NORREYS' BOSOM FRIEND. 65 
 
 seemed to have given a check to famiHar 
 conversation, and then eleven o'clock struck 
 and Rachel remembered that she had 
 promised her father not to be home very 
 late. 
 
 " You are off terribly early to-night, 
 carissima," exclaimed Mrs. Arundel, when 
 the fact was announced ; " but you mustn't 
 go alone ; Captain Ci'aven will see you 
 home, I am sure." 
 
 But there had been an expression in 
 Eliza Arundel's face lately, and a tone in 
 her voice, when speaking of Captain Craven 
 and Rachel together, that made the latter 
 shrink from the offer, 
 
 " It is out of Captain Craven's way," 
 she answered ; ** and I thought Major 
 Arundel " 
 
 '' I shall be only too proud," commenced 
 poor old Jack, rising as he spoke. 
 
 " And so shall I/' responded Cecil Craven, 
 as he laughed and rose also. 
 
 " What nonsense !" exclaimed Mrs. 
 Arundel, almost as if she was annoyed. 
 " Why on earth should you go, Jack, when 
 here is Captain Craven all ready, and you 
 
 VOL. I. F
 
 6G WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 have had such a hard day's work ! It can 
 make no difference which goes. Now can 
 it^ Rachel ? Don't ask Jack, my dearest 
 girl, he is so tired." 
 
 " Not at all," commenced Major Arundel 
 again, but Rachel interrupted him. 
 
 " I couldn't think of it," she said ; " in 
 fact, I don't want either of you. I can 
 walk home perfectly well alone." 
 
 " There s a challenge to your gallantry, 
 Captain Craven," exclaimed Eliza Arundel, 
 as she turned to him. 
 
 " I am ready to accept it, as 1 said 
 before," he answered, gaily. " Mrs. 
 Norreys knows that I would not allow 
 her to return home by herself." 
 
 " That's right : of course not," was the 
 reply ; " so be off, both of you, and mind 
 you go straight home, and don't mistake 
 your way," she added, laughing, as she 
 pretended to push them gently out into the 
 verandah which surrounded the house. 
 . " I cannot imagine, Eliza," said Major 
 Arundel, in his measured tones, when, 
 liaving dismissed her friends with a loud 
 " Buona notte^' she returned to him in the
 
 MRS. NORREYS' BOSOM FRIEND. 67 
 
 drawing-room, '^ why, if, as you say, Craven 
 is flirting with that girl, you should always 
 appear so anxious to leave them together. 
 It isn't as if she was single ; I could under- 
 stand it then ; but as matters stand, I should 
 have thought it much kinder in you, as 
 
 a friend, to " 
 
 He was proceeding in his slow, mono- 
 tonous manner, to put forth his opinions, 
 which were generally, for all their slow- 
 ness, anything but foolish ones, when his 
 wife stopped him with a contemptuous 
 " Bah !" pronounced very short, and right 
 in his face, as she stepped behind one of 
 the curtains, and watched the pair in the 
 verandah. They had stopped in order that 
 Cecil Craven might relieve Rachel of her 
 guitar, and as he slung it over one arm, he 
 drew her hand through the other. " Tell 
 me what worries you, Rachel," he said as 
 he did so. They were innocent words 
 enough, but he had said them a minute too 
 soon. He had never called her anything 
 but Mrs. Norreys in public before, and he 
 mistook the surrounding stillness of the 
 night for privacy. As he passed with
 
 68 AVOMAN AGAINST WOMAN, 
 
 Eachers arm through his own, out of the 
 gloom of the verandah into the moonlit 
 garden, the face which Mrs. Arundel re- 
 turned from the curtain upon her husband 
 was darker than it need have been, not- 
 withstanding the temerity with which he 
 had exposed himself to her anger by mak- 
 ing a remark. The biographer of their 
 married life is not justified, perhaps, in 
 recording a positive assertion on the sub- 
 ject, but it is shrewdly suspected that poor 
 old Jack had doubly earned his title to 
 the commiserative adjectives his friends had 
 prefixed to his name, before the next morn- 
 ing dawned upon Gibraltar.
 
 69 
 
 CHAPTER lY. 
 
 HOW SHE BECAME MRS. NORREYS. 
 
 But Cecil Craven and Rachel Norreys 
 had passed arm-in-arm from Mrs. Arundel's 
 garden to the public road beyond, without 
 so much as a thought of the jealousy and 
 distrust which followed their exit. The 
 way they had to traverse was a very short 
 one : a couple of hundred yards or so down 
 a steep path, cut in the side of the rock, 
 would bring them to Dr. Browne's villa, 
 and put an end to their communion. Per- 
 haps they both remembered the brief 
 distance with regret as they stepped into 
 the moonlighted pathway, and saw all 
 Gibraltar lying beneath them, wrapt in a 
 grand silence. The whole station seemed
 
 a) WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 asleep : look on wLicli side they chose, 
 there was nothing Kving to be descried 
 or heard, except, perhaps, the measured 
 tread of a sentry some little distance below 
 them, or the distant bleat of a goat on the 
 heights above as she roused herself to the 
 semi-consciousness that whilst she slept her 
 kid had strayed from her side. The air 
 was balmy, but cool, and the scent of a few 
 night-flowers, too heavy by day, appeared 
 refreshingly sweet now, in the absence of 
 the sunshine. It was a night for a long 
 w^alk, a night for unlimited confidences; 
 a night for tears which had no sting in 
 them ; for kisses which were all truth — 
 a night, in short, for love, and love alone. 
 Cecil Craven appeared to feel the influence 
 of the surrounding atmosphere, for as he 
 found himself alone with Eachel Norreys, 
 he repeated the question he had asked her 
 beneath the verandah, and this time with 
 increased emphasis, and an accent of greater 
 entreaty. " What made you cry, Rachel? 
 tell me all about it." 
 
 It was so good to feel the pressure of his 
 strong arm, as he spoke, and to know that
 
 HOW SHE BECAME MRS. NORREYS. 71 
 
 he had said before, he was ready to defend 
 her, if need be, until death : it was so sweet, 
 so new, to hear the interested voice in 
 which he asked the question ; to look up, 
 and, by the moonlight, see his kind eyes 
 bent upon her face as he waited for her 
 answer; to feel that he was young like 
 herself, and that he understood and sym- 
 pathised with her. And so she told him. 
 all ; the contents of her husband's letter 
 to her father (her own she had not yet 
 read) ; her dread of his arrival, of his 
 taking her away from all she cared for ; 
 of her never, never being able to love him 
 as a wife ought to do. 
 
 " For I have even forgotten his face," 
 she wound up with ; " it is like being 
 married to a perfect stranger ; and oh. 
 Captain Craven, I am so wretched when I 
 think of it." 
 
 They had finished their short journey as 
 she spoke, and entered Dr. Browne's garden. 
 Cecil Craven drew her under the shadow of 
 the broad verandah, upon which her bed- 
 room window looked, and stood against 
 the open sill, lest their conversation should
 
 72 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 disturb her father, who slept on the oppo- 
 site side of the house. 
 
 " Eachel," he said, as he held the girl 
 before him, " each hour makes me reproach 
 myself more that I ever made that fatal pro- 
 mise ; but in trouble or difficulty of any kind, 
 you know where your place ought to be." 
 
 '^ Xo, no !" she exclaimed, shrinking 
 from him. " I have no right." 
 
 " No right !" he echoed ; " no one has 
 better ; the right of justice and of love. 
 Rachel, I will never take that plea from 
 you ; when you wish it, when you are 
 ready, and the world's tussle is becoming 
 too hard for you, remember that my home, 
 wherever it may be, and my affections are 
 open to you." 
 
 " Oh, that it might be !" she sighed. 
 
 " It is," he answered, emphatically ; '* and 
 if you will not share the home I now in- 
 habit, I will make one for you. I owe 
 you so much, Rachel, if no more, for the 
 wrong " 
 
 " It is not yours," she interrupted, hastily ; 
 " you are not bound to pay off others* 
 debts."
 
 HOW SHE BECAME MRS. NORREYS. 73 
 
 " Yes, I am, when it is my pleasure as 
 well as duty. Only say^ Rachel, that you 
 will trust me ; that you do trust me, and I 
 will be contented." 
 
 " I do trust you. Captain Craven." 
 
 " Why ' Captain Craven ?' Cannot you 
 call me by my name ?" 
 
 " It seems so soon — so strange," she 
 whispered. 
 
 " But you acknowledge my right to 
 ask it ?" 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " Then say it, Rachel, and I shall better 
 feel that you belong to me." 
 
 " Good-night, Cecil," and she gave him 
 one of her hands as she said the words, 
 and attempted to take her guitar from him 
 with the other. But he held it behind his 
 back. 
 
 " Not without a pledge of my right," he 
 exclaimed, as he bent his face towards hers. 
 But she started backwards, and coloured 
 violently. 
 
 " Oh, no," she said ; " not that." 
 
 " Why not that, with the other ?" he asked. 
 
 *^ Because the other is enough," she re-
 
 74 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 plied, but, recovering lier composure, added 
 arcWy, " for to-night." 
 
 " Then you shan't have your guitar," he 
 rejoined. 
 
 " Then you may carry it home with 
 you," she said, and entered the house, 
 laughing as she spoke. And after a 
 moment's pause, he put the instrument 
 through the open window into the bed- 
 room, and took his way again through the 
 garden, whistling as he went. 
 
 She prepared to enter her room after 
 this little passage of arms, almost gaily. 
 She was too young and too imaginative to 
 be left face to face with the anticipation of 
 trouble long : a laugh, however slight, did 
 her good, and acted like a condial on her 
 drooping spirits. A lamp was burning 
 in her bedroom ; and when she first 
 entered the verandah, she had glanced in 
 to see that it was empty, and thought it 
 was so. Now, however, she proved herself 
 to have been mistaken; for as she turned 
 the handle of the door, a tall, gaunt figure 
 rose up from a chair which was concealed 
 from the outside by the bed-furniture, and
 
 HOW SHE BECAME MRS. NORREYS. 75 
 
 silently attended her pleasure. It was 
 Caroline Wilson, the waiting-woman. 
 
 So unexpected, so unusual a sight, was 
 this apparition, that Rachel almost ex- 
 claimed aloud as it first met her view. Then, 
 as the individuality of the creation before 
 her struck her senses, and the knowledge 
 that the woman must have overheard all 
 the bantering conversation which had taken 
 place in the verandah, dawned upon her 
 mind, her surprise turned to indignation, 
 and her indignation knew no bounds. 
 
 " What on earth are you doing here, 
 Caroline ?" she said, angrily ; '' who told 
 you to sit up for me to-night ?" 
 
 "No one, ma'am," was the mild reply; 
 " but I thought I might be of service to 
 you whilst undressing." 
 
 "When you know that I never require 
 you, dressing or undressing, and have 
 never let you touch me yet ! I don't be- 
 lieve it. I believe you have been employ- 
 ing your time opening all my drawers and 
 pulling about my things. I will not have 
 it, Caroline — I will stand it no longer. I 
 have given orders that my room is to be
 
 76 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 held private, and 1 will have no one sneak- 
 ing about the house and acting as spy upon 
 every occasion. You have guessed my 
 mind upon the subject before this, and 
 now you know it." 
 
 The servant had stood perfectly quiet 
 during this harangue without moving, so 
 much as a muscle of her face. Now she 
 stooped and picked up a handkerchief 
 Rachel had let fall during her heated 
 words, and returned it to her mistress with 
 a half-curtsey before she made her respect- 
 ful answer. 
 
 " I am very sorry, ma'am," she said, 
 " that I should have been so unfortunate as 
 to offend you by my over-desire to save you 
 trouble. I had no intention of making you 
 angry, nor had I received any direct orders 
 this evening not to sit up for you. Your 
 own bedroom was the most suitable place, 
 I thought, for me to await your return ; and 
 if I had not fallen to sleep in my chair, I 
 should have risen to apprize you of my 
 presence as soon as I heard your step in 
 the garden. But if you really have so bad 
 an opinion of me, ma'am, perhaps I had
 
 now SHE BECAME MRS. NORREYS. 77 
 
 better leave your service ; but on account of 
 the little likelihood that there is of the poor 
 doctor lasting much longer, I " 
 
 "There, there!" interrupted Rachel, 
 " that will do ; I don't need your services, 
 and you can go to bed. When I do want 
 you, you may be sure I shall always let 
 you know." 
 
 What the woman had last said, smote her 
 bitterly. Every one seemed to add their 
 confirmation to the dread she entertained of 
 her father's approaching death. She had 
 forgotten him — that dear sick father — when 
 she had spoken so sharply to her waiting- 
 woman. She had quite forgotten (how 
 could she have done so ?) that he had said 
 only this evening that Caroline Wilson was 
 necessary to his comfort. Go ! of course 
 she must not go, not if Rachel had to ask 
 her, herself, to stay. And, after all, she 
 may have been hasty ; she had no proofs 
 that the woman was doing anything but 
 what she considered her duty, in sitting up 
 for her mistress's return. Oh, she was 
 hasty, a great deal too much so, her father 
 had always said it ; how sorry she felt
 
 78 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 when slie thought of it, and yet she could 
 not disconnect a dark and disagreeable 
 doubt with Caroline Wilson's sinister eyes, 
 and unnaturally respectful demeanour ; and 
 with the doubt came back the remembrance 
 that she must have overheard the conver- 
 sation between Cecil Craven and herself 
 in the verandah. She did not believe she 
 had been asleep ; she did not look the least 
 as if she had been asleep ; she must have 
 overheard it, she was confident ; and then 
 Rachel fell to attempting to recall exactly 
 what had been said, and to surmise what 
 use this women could make of her know- 
 ledgCj if she was disposed to make any use 
 of it at all. 
 
 As she sat before the looking-glass think- 
 ing thus, whilst her rippling chesnut hair 
 fell in a perfect glory over her white dress- 
 ing-gown, her eye fell upon the letter which 
 she had received that afternoon and thrown 
 aside unopened, which she had pushed be- 
 neath the stand of the toilet-glass impa- 
 tiently, and now, almost as impatiently, 
 drew forth again, as a corner of the thin 
 blue envelope caught her eye. It had been
 
 HOW SHE BECAME MRS. NORREYS. 79 
 
 forwarded to Gibraltar under cover by her 
 mother-in-'law, to whose care it had been 
 sent, and the address, written in a free 
 manly hand, ran thus : — 
 
 " Mrs. Raymond Norreys 
 (Care of Mrs. Norreys), 
 
 Abbey Lodge, 
 
 Brompton, 
 England." 
 
 There was nothing to provoke any feel- 
 ing but that of admiration in the writing, 
 which, if one can judge character by such 
 signs, betokened an off-hand and decided 
 one ; yet the girl to whom it was ad- 
 dressed scarcely glanced at the superscrip- 
 tion on the cover, but tore it open and 
 dashed through it contents as if they were 
 not worth time or consideration. 
 
 They were as follows : — 
 
 " H.M.S. ' Agincourt/ Port Natai, 
 
 " March 31st, 18—. 
 " My DEAREST EaCHEL, 
 
 " We have been lying idle here for so 
 many months, that I can scarcely believe 
 that we have received our sailing-orders at
 
 80 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 last, and that by this time to-morrow we 
 shall be on our way home ; but it is really 
 true, and as we are all very busy in conse- 
 sequence, I have only time to write a few 
 lines, that the good news may go to you 
 by the next mail. When you receive this, I 
 ought to be more than half way to you_, and 
 I hope it may find the 3rd in England 
 again, and that the first face of welcome I 
 see in Abbey Lodge may be that of my 
 pretty Eachel; for though we have been 
 separated for so many cruel years, I have 
 never forgotten it, dearest, nor ceased to 
 long for the moment when I shall see it 
 again. 
 
 " Since we parted, I have often made 
 myself wretched by the thought that had I 
 only foreseen that five years would elapse 
 before I could return to claim you for my 
 wife, I never should have been guilty of 
 the injustice of binding you to me by 
 marriage ; but since they are now so nearly 
 over, I will try to think that ' all's well 
 that ends well,' and to look forward to 
 nothing but a long spell of happiness with 
 my dear girl. And now, my darling, I
 
 now SHE BECAME MRS. NORREYS. 81 
 
 have not a moment more to spare. I hope 
 this will be the last letter I shall write 
 to you for a long time to come, and 
 that when we next find ourselves apart, I 
 shall have a better right than I have now 
 to sign myself 
 
 " Your devoted husband, 
 
 "Eaymond Norreys.' 
 
 " P.S. I am bringing home such lots of 
 pretty things for my dear wife from China 
 and the Cape, and all manner of queer 
 places." 
 
 But the promise of " lots of pretty things " 
 did not seem to have the effect upon Rachel 
 that it would have done upon most girls of 
 her age. Indeed, it is doubtful if her eyes 
 ever travelled as far as the postscript, so 
 fixed were they upon the latter sentence, 
 and signature of her letter, her " devoted 
 husband " — her husband — his wife. Al- 
 though for five years she had known the 
 fact, she had never seemed to grasp the 
 meaning of the words until now. With it 
 arose a sickly fear and dread — almost a 
 great disgust. She sat for a few minutes 
 
 VOL, I. G
 
 82 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 motionless, looking at the reflection of her 
 own face, from which all colour had fled, in 
 the glass, and at first it seemed possible to 
 mould her future for herself, and with the 
 thought, her impulse was to tear her letter 
 into a dozen pieces. 
 
 " His wife !" she exclaimed. " Never ! — 
 not for a thousand worlds ! I will not be 
 his wife — I will tell him so directly we 
 meet. I will beg my bread first ! — I 
 will " 
 
 But here a sense of the impotency of her 
 rage, of the impossibility (however fine it 
 sounded theoretically) of a woman born and 
 brought up as a lady begging her bread, 
 — of the onus that would attach to her, 
 bearing the name she did^ if she refused to 
 fulfil her duty — all broke upon the mind of 
 the bewildered girl at once, and altered her 
 demeanour. She rose from her chair half 
 frightened at her discovery — looked at her 
 own reflection in the glass with eyes full of 
 the deepest compassion — took one step for- 
 ward, as if she were half blind — and then, 
 gaining the bedside, sunk on her knees 
 upon the floor, and sobbed as if her heart
 
 HOW SHE BECAME MRS. NORREYS 83 
 
 would break. Ah ! if Raymond Norreys 
 could only have seen her then, he who, 
 having reached England with a " fair wind 
 and a flowing tide," was at that very mo- 
 ment impatiently awaiting the paying off of 
 his ship at Spithead, anxious for nothing 
 but liberty to rush to Gibraltar and fold the 
 woman in his arms who was now by her 
 actions silently cursing the destiny which 
 had linked her fate with his. For it seemed^ 
 indeed, on looking backward, as if Destiny 
 had behaved worse than usual in linking 
 these two so firmly together before they 
 scarcely knew the nature of the obligations 
 they took upon themselves. She had been 
 extremely young at the time, as dates have 
 already shown — only sixteen, and he, the 
 husband, but five years older than herself. 
 And it had happened on this wise : — 
 
 Dr. Browne had been stationed with his 
 regiment at Portsmouth, and had placed 
 Rachel at a finishing school at Southsea. 
 that he might see his little girl as often as 
 he felt inclined. A school, which was like 
 too many others of the same class, where a 
 few flimsy accomplishments were taken in,
 
 84 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 at the cost of a large annual expenditure, 
 and the natural modesty of the pupils ; for 
 no one who has not searched into the sub- 
 ject, and paid it great and personal atten- 
 tion, can have any conception of the folly, 
 the indelicacy, and the wrong which go on 
 among a number of young people brought 
 together from mixed society and homes, and 
 left, during the hours not devoted to study, 
 to amuse themselves. 
 
 The finishing establishment to w^hich 
 Kachel Norreys was consigned was no bet- 
 ter than the generality of such. Dr. Browne 
 loved the girl devotedly ; but he was not 
 keen-sighted enough to espy the evils to 
 which she would be subjected — nor, indeed, 
 are nine parents out of ten in the present 
 day. The convenience of the arrangement 
 is all that they think of; and the topics to 
 which I allude are not precisely such as a 
 young girl chooses, upon which to make a 
 confidante of her mother or father. So 
 Rachel received instruction from various 
 masters in drawing, dancing, and music ; 
 attended classes for French, and German, 
 and Italian ; and spent six hours at least
 
 HOW SHE BECAME MRS. NORREYS. 85 
 
 out of the twelve in discussing love and 
 marriage, lovers and husbands, liaisons and 
 elopements, and other equally interesting 
 but perhaps less mentionable subjects, with 
 the young ladies of the school^ who were 
 only too pleased to have a fresh mind to 
 sully, and to be witness to the blushing 
 surprise, the exclamations of horror, the 
 impossibihty of behef, which innocent 
 Eachel first gave expression to, and to see 
 it gradually replaced by an entire conver- 
 sion, and a capability of talking upon any 
 subject without blushing at all. Not that 
 I mean to intimate that my heroine became 
 immodest (for the adjective in its extreme 
 sense is a hard one) under the process ; she 
 only experienced what almost every school- 
 girl is subjected to, that is to say, she had 
 her eyes opened long before the world and 
 her senses would have opened them for her. 
 And the consequence of such violence is, 
 that the next necessity for young ladies, 
 after talking of lovers, is to possess lovers 
 themselves ; and Rachel Browne was about 
 the only girl in the school so unprovided 
 when Eaymond Norreys became acquainted
 
 86 WOMAN AGAINST AYOMAN. 
 
 witli her, and it must be said, for his age, 
 laid very spirited siege to the unused citadel 
 of her heart. 
 
 The lad — at this time a promising youth, 
 nothing more — was known to Dr. Browne, 
 and had often met Eachel at his house on a 
 Saturday afternoon — the good doctor little 
 suspecting that the flirtation he saw them 
 carry on was anything but a boy's and girl's 
 nonsense. 
 
 He had been acquainted with the parents 
 of Raymond Norreys in times gone by, and 
 liked the young fellow for the sake of his 
 father, who was dead, and whom he greatly 
 resembled. Eaymond, who had entered the 
 Royal Navy at his own request, and who 
 had already made one cruise, was passing 
 the interval of his being appointed to an- 
 other ship in studying navigation (or some- 
 thing still more important, perhaps) in one 
 of the training-vessels in Portsmouth har- 
 bour. But much of his time was spent on 
 shore^ and much in loitering about Dr. 
 Browne's house ; yet, until one bright 
 morning in July, when the news came 
 upon him like a thunder-clap, the doctor
 
 HOW SHE BECAME MRS. NORREYS. 87 
 
 had had no more idea that Raymond Nor- 
 reys' love for his daughter was hkely to 
 prove a serious affair, than any one else 
 would do from the few words which have 
 already been written on the subject here. 
 But on that morning the proprietress of 
 the establishment at which Bachel was im 
 bibing so many foolish and wrong ideas 
 drove up to Dr. Browne's house in a hackney 
 cab, accompanied by her sister, a couple of 
 teachers, and an unlimited supply of pocket- 
 handkerchiefs and smelling-salts, and burst 
 upon him with the awful intelligence that 
 his daughter had been pronounced " miss- 
 ing *' from her house that morning, and that 
 no one knew where she was gone ; but that 
 some of her companions, frightened at her 
 temerity at really carrying out what she 
 had threatened to do, had confessed that 
 they had heard her say she was going to 
 have a runaway marriage with Mr. Raj^mond 
 Norreys. 
 
 In a brief retrospect like the present it 
 is impossible and unnecessary to describe 
 the scene which followed such a disclosure. 
 Dr. Brow^ne was a man of action. It was
 
 88 WOMAN APxAIXST WOMAN". 
 
 not then ten o'clock : he knew the only 
 thing to be done was to follow the fugitives, 
 so he only allowed himself time to consign 
 the fainting lady proprietress to an un- 
 mentionable place to her face, which so 
 surprised her, that she quite recovered from 
 the swoon she was just about to indulge in, 
 before he rushed frantically from the house, 
 and was at the railway station in less than 
 no time, making inquiries on all sides. 
 Here his task became easy. The young 
 lady and gentleman had been observed by 
 several of the oflScials; their destination, 
 some fifty miles off, was known ; and all 
 poor Dr. Browne had to do was to sit down 
 and wait for the next train. 
 
 When it started it conveyed him, in less 
 than three hours after he had first heard the 
 news, to a small country place, with only 
 one church in it and one inn. He went to 
 the latter first, and found the newly-married 
 couple sitting very close together on a 
 horse-hair sofa, and awaiting the appear- 
 ance of the dinner they had ordered. The 
 meeting was not a very formidable one. 
 Dr. Browne had only to open the inn-par-
 
 HOW SHE BECAME MRS. NORREYS. 89 
 
 lour door, and to show his kind, sad face 
 inside it, when there was a cry almost of 
 joy, a bound forward, and a slight figure was 
 folded in his arms, saying, " Oh, papa, 
 1 am so sorry ! I will never do it again ! 
 Oh, papa, darling, do forgive me !" — and 
 the tacit forgiveness came almost as she 
 spoke in a shower of kisses from the dear 
 lips above her hidden face. But it was to 
 the young husband that the father refused 
 to hold out a hand, or to speak, except in 
 tones of the greatest severity. 
 
 " Do you know what you have done, sir, 
 in sneaking in this manner into an honour- 
 able man's house, and stealing the best 
 thing he had there ? Are you aware that 
 you have sullied this child's name in a 
 manner that years may not wipe out ?" 
 
 But the lad would not be cowed : he 
 looked infinitely proud as he replied, — • . 
 
 " I am not aware how I can sully the 
 name of Browne by exchanging it for that 
 of Norreys, sir — though I acknowledge I 
 have been very wrong in persuading Rachel 
 to this step. Yet she is my wife now — and 
 no woman need be ashamed of being so."'
 
 90 WOMA?^ AGAINST WOMAN". 
 
 God bless the boy ! He might have 
 been fifty, and a duke into the bargain, to 
 seen the flashing of his eager eyes as the 
 words passed his lips. 
 
 Dr. Browne's heart relented towards 
 him as he watched his manly bearing, but 
 he would not show it. 
 
 '• Your wife !" he repeated. " Do you 
 know, Mr. Norreys, that my daughter is 
 under age, and, having been married with- 
 out the consent of parents or guardians, 
 can have her marriage put aside, if I 
 choose to do so." 
 
 Raymond grew pale, and took a step 
 forward. 
 
 " But you will not choose it, sir : you 
 w^ill not have it disannulled. I am of age. 
 Dr. Browne. I will guard her faithfully 
 if you will trust her to me." 
 
 " And why couldn't you have come to 
 me like an honest lad, and told me so to my 
 face, instead of persuading this child to 
 outrage every law of obedience and de- 
 cency, and to run away from a father who 
 never said no I to her slightest wish, as 
 if he was a tyrant ." But here he was
 
 HOW SHE BECAME MRS. NORREYS. 91 
 
 interrupted by Rachel's sobs as she clasped 
 him tighter round the neck. 
 
 " Don't, papa ; don't say that ! I will go 
 back with you, papa. I will live at home 
 with you for ever ; only don't say words 
 like those." 
 
 Dr. Browne replied, tenderly, " Will you 
 go back with me, Rachel ? — will you give 
 up this boy for your old father again ?" 
 
 "Yes, I will — I will!" she exclaimed, 
 convulsively, as she clung to him the 
 tighter. 
 
 " And you, young gentleman — will you 
 consent to this folly being as if it had 
 never been, and let this girl return quietly 
 home with me ?" 
 
 " Never !" exclaimed Raymond Norreys. 
 " She has told me that she loves me ; she 
 has become my wife of her own free will. 
 I never give her up with mine." 
 
 Dr. Browne admired the spirit which 
 dictated the words, though he professed to 
 resent it. 
 
 " Then I shall apply to the law," he 
 answered, " to restore my daughter to 
 me."
 
 92 WOMAX AGAIXST WOMAN. 
 
 " Rachel : you will not leave me," said 
 the young man, as he tried to approach 
 the girl, and to take her hand. The tones 
 of her lover's voice roused her, and she 
 attempted an appeal to her father. Ener- 
 getic at sixteen as she was at one-and- 
 twenty, she spoke and felt like a woman 
 instead of a child. 
 
 " Papa, I love him : we have been very 
 foolish and wicked — but I thought it such 
 a fine thing to be married ; and we knew 
 you would never consent whilst I was so 
 young. But don't separate us, papa ; he is 
 soon going away on a long voyage. Let 
 me be his wife, and I will live at home 
 with you, and still be your little daughter 
 for all the years that he will be away." 
 
 Alas ! womanly as were her words, she 
 was too much of a child yet to know 
 how long those years might prove, nor 
 how her heart and mind might alter in 
 that time. But Dr. Browne felt that they 
 both waited for his fiat. They had been 
 foolish, but they were children, and foolish- 
 ness was bound up in their hearts; and, 
 besides, he had never refused Rachel any-
 
 HOW SHE BECAME MES, NORREYS. 93 
 
 tiling : yet he dared not decide by him- 
 self. He put his girl upon the sofa, with 
 a sigh, and told Raymond Norreys that he 
 wished to speak to him alone. As they 
 left the inn together, he said : " Ray- 
 mond, before I give you a definite an- 
 swer, I must have counsel upon this sub- 
 ject. Rachel has other friends besides 
 myself, and I should wish to have the 
 advice of her family before I decide. Per- 
 haps you also had better communicate with 
 your mother, Raymond." 
 
 " Thank you ; I am of age," was the only 
 reply. 
 
 " Anyway, I should prefer your giving 
 me your company until this matter is 
 settled." 
 
 The young man's pride was touched at 
 this request ; but he remembered what 
 might be the consequences if he objected 
 to it, and therefore prepared to walk by 
 Ur. Browne's side to the station. There 
 they spent a miserable couple of hours to- 
 gether, whilst messages to parties unknown 
 that must have cost pounds in the con- 
 veyance, went fluttering up and down the
 
 94 WOMAN- AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 telegraphic wires, and Dr. Browne watclied 
 their departure and awaited their advent 
 always in the same position, with his face 
 buried in his hands, and in total silence. 
 -At length the last message had been re- 
 ceived, and the elder gentleman intimated 
 his intention of returning to the inn. 
 When there, he took his daughter into the 
 shelter of his embrace, and thus addressed 
 her lover : — 
 
 " Eaymond Norrejs, my daughter's re- 
 lations perfectly coincide with me in the 
 justice of the offer I am about to make you. 
 You have tried to take her from us by 
 stealth, but you have failed. Yet, in con- 
 sideration of your youth, and the family 
 from which you spring " (for the lad came 
 of a first-rate stock), " we are disposed to 
 overlook the offence on one condition — 
 that you permit Rachel to return home 
 quietly with me ; that you join the ship to 
 which you are appointed with all speed, 
 and do not attempt to claim her as your 
 wife until you return from this cruise." 
 
 " Not for a few weeks, sir !" exclaimed 
 Raymond, his colour going and coming as
 
 BOW SHE BECAME Mr.S. XORREYS. 95 
 
 he spoke. May I not have my wife until 
 I start ? It is rather hard " 
 
 " Rather hard !" interrupted the doctor ; 
 " when I have the power to take her from 
 you altogether. What do you mean ?" 
 
 " I suppose I must submit," the boy re- 
 joined ; " but I love her, and it is hard. 
 Rachel, darling, you won't forget that you 
 are my wife, although they tear you from 
 me." 
 
 She turned as he spoke and rushed into 
 his arms, and as he showered his young 
 hot kisses upon her face and head and 
 hands. Dr. Browne wished to heaven that 
 he could feel it right to give them to one 
 another. But his love for Rachel was 
 great^ and he remained firm. 
 
 " Now, Norreys," he said, " be a man, 
 and let her go. You shall see her as often 
 as you choose until you sail, and you'll be 
 back again to claim her before you have 
 a proper beard upon your chin." 
 
 Sorry comfort ! but they had to accept 
 it. The boy gave her up; and imtil he 
 sailed for China and the Archipelago, a 
 month afterwards, he never saw his wife
 
 96 AVOMAN AGAINST T\'OMAX. 
 
 except in her father's presence. Then she 
 was sent to a school in London, where she 
 was known only by her maiden name ; and 
 it was not until the 3rd Royal Bays were 
 tinder orders for Gibraltar that Dr. Browne 
 had her home, and introduced her to his 
 regiment as Mrs. Norreys. She was then 
 only a girl of eighteen, and yet the image 
 of her young husband was already begin- 
 ning to fade in her memory. The fact is, 
 she had never loved him as he loved her. 
 She had, as she told her father, " thought 
 it fine to be married ;" — something to crow 
 about over the school-girls of her acquaint- 
 ance ; and as she crept upwards to woman's 
 estate, the truth sorrowfully dawned upon 
 her that she had made a great mistake. 
 And it was an aggravation to the misery 
 of her discovery (as every woman will 
 acknowledge) to feel that Raymond still 
 loved her, had always done so, and 
 fully expected that she loved him in re- 
 turn. And this was what was rushing 
 through her mind as she knelt sobbing 
 by the bedside on the evening that we left 
 her.
 
 97 
 
 CHAPTER y. 
 
 A SPY IN THE CAMP. 
 
 It was some time before Rachel rose from 
 that self-abased Jattitude, and prepared to 
 seek her bed : she had too much to think 
 about, too much to weep over to allow the 
 tempest of her grief to expend itself quickly. 
 When at length it was exhausted, and she 
 tried to compose herself to sleep, her eye- 
 lids were hot and swollen, and her whole 
 body feverish, so that the night was well 
 advanced before she succeeded in attaining 
 her object ; and when she did sleep, it was 
 heavily ; and although she was half con- 
 scious several times, during the early morn- 
 ing, of a footstep moving about her room, 
 
 VOL. I. H
 
 98 WOMAX AGAINST AYOMAN. 
 
 she never roused herself entirely until tlie 
 sun was shining brightly into the half- 
 closed Venetian shutters of her window, 
 and so fervently as to warn her at once that, 
 whatever the hour, it was late compared to 
 her usual time of rising. 
 
 But still she lay, for a few minutes, un- 
 willing to move. Her eyelids felt stiff, her 
 eyes half their usual size ; and there was a 
 languor pervading her whole frame, which 
 made her search for the cause. Then the 
 remembrance of her last night's trouble, of 
 her husband's return, and her father's ill- 
 ness, all flashed upon her, and with it came 
 entire wakefulness, and she rose quickly and 
 threw on her dressing-gown, with, the in- 
 tention of going to Dr. Browne's room. It 
 was her custom to do so directly she waked, 
 to learn what kind of a night he had passed. 
 But as she prepared to cross the drawing- 
 room, she heard voices on the opposite side 
 of the house, and paused. The villa which 
 Dr. Browne occupied was built very similar 
 to most houses in warm climates. It con- 
 sisted of some five or six rooms, all large 
 and airy, but built on the same floor, and
 
 A SPY IN THE CAMP. 99 
 
 opening one into the other, by means of 
 more doors and windows than we in Eng- 
 land, making " draughts " the betes-noirs 
 of our existence, could conceive it possible 
 to live amongst. Of these apartments the 
 two centre ones were the drawing and 
 dining-rooms, and the bedrooms were at the 
 sides. All round the house there ran a 
 broad verandah, sheltering the windows of 
 the various rooms, without which they 
 would have been insupportable in the hottest 
 part of the day, even without the aid of 
 their green jalousies. The window-sills 
 were very low, and the large windows 
 usually stood wide open, even at night, so 
 that tliQ verandah itself, wdth its pleasant 
 screen of over-hanging creepers, and its 
 array of little tables and lounging chairs, 
 seemed almost like part of the rooms which 
 opened upon it. But to gain access to the 
 side of the villa which Dr. Browne, with 
 his attendants, occupied, Rachel must cross 
 the drawing-room; and there were other 
 voices to be heard beside those of her 
 father and Caroline Wilson ; and she was 
 in her dressing-gown, and so she stopped to
 
 100 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 listen. Soon she distinguished the tones of 
 Dr. Harris, the other regimental surgeon, 
 and that of some one else blended with it, 
 and they alarmed her. Why was Dr. 
 Harris there so early ? He was used to call 
 about twelve every morning, but it could 
 not be that time yet. Her watch lay on 
 the toilet-table, but in her distress of the 
 previous night she had forgotten to wind it 
 up, and it was useless. And so she rang a 
 hand-bell which stood there, violently, and 
 it brought Caroline Wilson in another 
 minute to her side ; her apparently im- 
 perturbable features bearing no trace that 
 she had any remembrance of the words with 
 which her mistress had separated from her 
 the evening before. 
 
 " Caroline," said Eachel, anxiously ; '^ who 
 is in papa's room? Is anything the 
 matter ?" 
 
 " Only Dr. Harris, ma'am, and Captain 
 Craven. The Doctor passed rather a rest- 
 less night, and so Barnes and I thought it 
 advisable for Dr. Harris to see him earlier 
 than usual this morning." 
 
 " What o'clock is it ?"
 
 A SPY IN THE CAMP. 101 
 
 " Just gone ten, ma'am. Will you please 
 to have your breakfast in here ? You've 
 had a long sleep, ma'am ; and yet you 
 weren't to say up late last night." 
 
 Rachel appeared to take no notice of the 
 interest expressed in the foregoing words, 
 hut followed up her former question with 
 another. 
 
 " What does Dr. Harris say about papa, 
 Caroline ?" 
 
 " I have not heard the doctor make any 
 remark, ma'am, at least not to me. He told 
 Barnes that master must have plenty of 
 stimulants." 
 
 " Why did Captain Craven come with 
 Dr. Harris ?" 
 
 The woman's lips pursed together in a 
 moment. 
 
 " That I am sure I cannot venture to say, 
 ma'am. I can't account for any of Captain 
 Craven's movements, his comings or his 
 goings ; he walked in at the same time as 
 Dr. Harris did." 
 
 Rachel was vexed with herself for havi'i/^- 
 asked the question. 
 
 "I must see Dr. Harris" she continued.
 
 102 WOMAN AGAINST AVOMAN. 
 
 '' Ask him, Caroline, before he goes, to step 
 in here to speak to me." 
 
 " Yes, ma'am. Won't you let me bring 
 you some breakfast into your room ?" 
 
 " A cup of coffee — nothing more : I 
 couldn't eat." And then her servant took 
 her departure, and the girl was left alone to 
 spend the moments in suspense until Dr. 
 Harris should make his appearance, and one 
 way or another set her doubts at rest, for 
 she was determined she must know the 
 truth ; she could not fight any longer 
 against the sickly doubt and dread which 
 assailed her every time her father spoke of 
 himself, or others spoke of him. And so she 
 arranged her habiliments a little more care- 
 fully, and set her room in order, and tried 
 to beguile the time until the door of her 
 father's bedroom should unclose again. ■ It 
 seemed a long time first, but at last the 
 welcome sound was audible. She heard the 
 door open, and the gentlemen come out, and 
 when they had advanced into the draw- 
 ing-room, they were evidently stopped 
 by the voice of Caroline Wilson, which 
 said :
 
 A SPY IN THE CAMP. 103 
 
 " May I ask how you find my poor master 
 to-day, sir ?" 
 
 The answer was given in so low a tone 
 that the eager Hstener could not catch the 
 words. 
 
 , *' Miss Rachel wants to speak to you, sir, 
 before you go ; she is still in her bedroom. 
 That way, if you please." 
 
 And then the steady tread of Dr. Harris 
 approached her door^ and she knew it would 
 soon be over. Dr. Harris was a younger 
 man than Dr. Browne, but considered much 
 higher in his profession. He was very 
 skilled and very kind, and Rachel had per- 
 fect faith in him. So that when she caught 
 sight of the sorrowfully grave expression of 
 his face, and felt the sympathetic pressure 
 of his hand, as he took his seat beside her 
 on the sofa, she guessed what the answer to 
 her question would be, and her hands went 
 up immediately to shut the light of day out 
 from her face. There was no need for Dr. 
 Harris to ask why she wished to see him, 
 he knew it as soon as he saw the inquiring 
 glance in the eyes with which she turned 
 to greet him ; he did not even profess to do
 
 104 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 SO ; to gain himself time for his sad news, he 
 only said — 
 
 " Try not to grieve about it, Mrs. Norreys, 
 more than you can help. You have others 
 to think of as well as yourself. " 
 
 " Oh, Dr. Harris ! is it really, really true, 
 then ? Is he so very ill as he said himself 
 he was?" 
 
 Dr. Harris knew the character he had 
 to deal with : he felt this was no weak 
 foolish creature who would swallow a com- 
 passionate lie until the last, and consent to 
 be deceived till Death was actually in the 
 house. And if she had been one on whom 
 it was easy to practise deception, Rachel 
 Norreys' disposition was not of that order 
 to bear the shock of a sudden grief with 
 impunity to itself. She was too nervous 
 — by which is meant, not that she was 
 timid (the general acceptation of the term), 
 but that her nerves were too finely strung 
 to bear a great wrench; bhe was not a 
 woman to sit down patiently with sorrow 
 and look it in the face, and so Dr. Harris 
 knew that for physical as well as other 
 reasons, it was best she should be told
 
 A SPY IN" THPJ CAMP. 105 
 
 at once the worst that was in store for 
 her. 
 
 " He is very ill,'' was therefore the only 
 reply he made to her question. 
 
 " Dr. Harris, is he dying ? tell me the 
 truth ; I can bear anything sooner than 
 this suspense, only tell me the truth 
 quickly, and put me out of my pain." 
 
 " I ivill tell you, Mrs. Norreys, because I 
 know you have a brave heart and can beai* 
 anything that Heaven sends you : I deeply 
 grieve to say it, but it is only too true — your 
 lather is dying. I did not lose hope myself 
 until this morning, but so rapid a change 
 has taken place during the night that I 
 must not deceive myself or you any more. 
 He cannot last much longer now." 
 
 Rachel was looking at him as if she 
 waited for the fiat of her own life or death 
 from his lips. Hers were parted with sus- 
 pense, and her face, swollen and haggard 
 from the indulgence of her tears the night 
 before, seemed to have lost all trace of its 
 usual vivacity or youth. 
 
 " How long ?" she gasped, rather than 
 said.
 
 106 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 " Two or three days," was the com- 
 passionate answer, '* not more, Mrs. Nor- 
 reys, perhaps not so much. Now cry, 
 there's a dear girl, and it will do you 
 good." 
 
 He had children of his own, and as he 
 saw the look of silent agony steal over 
 Eachel's face, he could not help wondering 
 if, some ten years hence, his boys and girls, 
 with the capability of men and women for 
 suffering, should be listening to the same 
 decree respecting himself, with the same 
 mute expression of hopelessness creeping 
 over their merry faces. But Eachel ig- 
 nored his advice. 
 
 " Please leave me," she said, faintly ; ^* I 
 am very much obhged to you. I thank you 
 very much, but I must be alone or this will 
 kill me." 
 
 Her tones were too earnest, too real to be 
 disregarded, and simply pressing the hand 
 he held before releasing it, Dr. Harris rose 
 without further comment, and left the 
 room. As he passed into the verandah, 
 Captain Craven started up from a chair 
 upon which he had been lounging.
 
 A SPY IN THE CAMP. 107 
 
 " Have you told her ?" he inquired, anx- 
 iously. 
 
 *' Yes," was the whispered reply. 
 
 " And how does she bear it ?" 
 
 " Just as you might imagine such a deep- 
 feeling heart would bear it — without a 
 word. I'd almost as soon have had the 
 task of putting a knife into her throat. 
 God help her, poor child !" 
 
 " Are you going home now, Harris?" 
 
 " Yes, I can be of no use here. I shall 
 be back in a couple of hours. Where are 
 you bound to ?" 
 
 "I shall stay here for a little while," 
 said Cecil Craven, reseating himself; "I 
 don't feel as if I could leave the house just 
 yet." 
 
 " All right, good-bye ;" and then he was 
 left alone to grieve for the young heart 
 grieving within. And she was grieving : 
 she sat like a statue of stone ; not even the 
 knowledge that her father's life was fast 
 slipping away, and that soon she should 
 no longer have the power of seeking his 
 presence, could enable her to shake off the 
 torpor which had crept over her at the
 
 108 WOMAX AGAmST WOMAN. 
 
 confirmation of the news which she hail 
 dreaded. Dead — in two or three days at 
 furthest — her father— her loving^ indul- 
 gent, gentle father — dead ! 
 
 At the thought of his gentleness, his pa- 
 tience, his child-like gratitude for simple 
 offices done for him during his illness, the 
 tears which had refused to rise at the vision 
 of her own despair, commenced to trickle 
 down Rachel's cheeks — to fill her heavy 
 swollen eyes again, making the feverish 
 eyelids smart as they ran over them, to 
 trickle slowly down the stained cheeks and 
 to rest about the fallen mouth without so 
 much as a hand raised to wipe them away. 
 Caroline Wilson entered at this time with 
 the ordered coffee, and seemed about to 
 speak, but the look on her mistress's face 
 stopped even her tongue, and she left the 
 room again without a word. But her 
 appearance roused another train of thought 
 in Rachel's bosom, and self-reproach began 
 to take the upper hand, as she wondered 
 how she could ever have wasted a thought 
 upon such folly as a servant's shortcom- 
 ings, when this great grief (before which
 
 A SPY IN THE CAMP. 109 
 
 even that of her husband's return paled) 
 was marching down upon her — this grief, 
 so vast, so awful, so immeasurably sharp. 
 With the thought her stony stage was con- 
 quered. An echo of the fervent wish 
 Dr. Harris had expressed for her, a great 
 cry of " God help me !" from her lips, and 
 then the tears came down like rain, and 
 the shock had lost its first power. The 
 exclamation reached the ears of Cecil Cra- 
 ven in the verandah ; he had been listening 
 anxiously for some token of distress before 
 that, and he hailed the sound almost with 
 pleasure. For though he could not under- 
 stand the feverish excitability of Each el's 
 character, he could sympathize in it because 
 it was hers, and Dr. Harris's word respect- 
 ing her silent reception of his news had 
 frightened him. But with the knowledge 
 of her distress, a strong wish came on him 
 to attempt her consolation ; and so he crept 
 closer to the closed Yenetian shutters of 
 her room, and peeped through them, call- 
 ing softly, 
 
 " Eachel ! dear Rachel ! I am here." 
 She raised her head from the sofa-
 
 110 WOMAIS* AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 cushion as she heard his words, and 
 through all her trouble felt thankful for 
 the unexpected sympathy. 
 
 " Oh, Cecil !" she exclaimed, " it will 
 kill me !" 
 
 Her voluntary mention of his Christian 
 name encouraged him so far, that he pushed 
 the blind more to one side, and thrust his 
 handsome head into full view. 
 
 " I am so very sorry for you, Rachel !" 
 
 "I am sure you are," was her reply, 
 *'and it is so comforting to feel you are, 
 God bless you for it !" 
 
 This was still more encouraging than the 
 last remark, and consequently. Captain 
 Craven, who never needed much encou- 
 ragement to do anything where a pretty 
 woman was concerned, lifted his right leg 
 over the window-sill, followed it by his left, 
 and entered Eachel's bedroom. At another 
 time she would certainly have remonstrated 
 with him on his forwardness, but this 
 seemed no moment for an exhibition of 
 prudery. She did put in a faint protest to 
 the effect that he ought not to have come 
 there, but before the words were well out
 
 A SPY IN THE CAMP. Ill 
 
 of her mouth, her head was again buried in 
 the cushion, and he was on the sofa beside 
 lier trying to get possession of her hand, 
 and begging her, by everything he could 
 think of, not to make him so miserable by 
 the exhibition of her tears. He looked 
 very handsome and affectionate as he 
 pleaded thus, and although his arguments 
 did not possess much sense, and would not 
 have borne much sifting, they sounded very 
 comfortable to listen to. He was dressed 
 in plain clothes, an indulgence not always 
 obtainable in foreign stations ; but beneath 
 the loose, light material that his morning- 
 coat was composed of, an observer might 
 have seen that he wore no waistcoat, on ac- 
 count of the heat ; and that a set of rather 
 remarkable-looking gold studs, with his 
 initials in a monogram engraved upon 
 each, and a blue silk handkerchief knotted 
 carelessly about his throaty were all the 
 ornaments that his attire could boast of. 
 His face was flushed, as if he had been 
 much agitated himself inwardly, and his 
 voice, when he spoke to Rachel, was very 
 low and sympathetic. Commonplace words
 
 112 AVOMAX AGAIXST WOMAX. 
 
 of comfort at such a moment would only 
 have M'orried and annoyed her; but the 
 continued entreaty that she would try to 
 compose herself for his sake ; that she 
 would remember that she could not be un- 
 happy without making him so also, bore 
 with them such a pleasing conviction that 
 she had here a friend — that she was not 
 to be really left all alone — that, however 
 much she grieved, she could not be en- 
 tirely solitary in her sorrow, whilst such 
 words lasted and were true — that her sobs 
 gradually grew less and less, her tears 
 dried, and she sat upright upon the sofa 
 and ceased to catch her breath with every 
 word she uttered. 
 
 " That's a dear girl," exclaimed Cecil 
 Craven, with evident satisfaction, as he 
 viewed the effect of his consolation ; " now 
 you will be good, won't you, and not cry 
 again : 
 
 " No, I shall not cry again," she repHed, 
 sadly. " I have cried myself out." 
 
 The young voice was so mournful ; the 
 young face looked so weary, that Captain 
 Craven, yielding to a very natural impulse.
 
 A SPY m THE CAMP. 113 
 
 bent his lips to hers, and kissed her. She 
 started and coloured, but she did not make 
 the objection to such a proceeding that she 
 had the night before. On the contrary, 
 she said, with an intonation of grateful 
 feeling that came very touchingly from the 
 lips of one who had been accustomed to see 
 men very much at her feet, — '' Thank you, 
 dear Cecil ; I know you feel for me." 
 
 He was half sitting, half lounging over 
 the sofa beside her, as she spoke, and at 
 the same moment the bedroom door ap- 
 peared to close very softly, as if the sea- 
 breeze had gently blown it to. 
 
 Rachel raised her head to listen, like a 
 graceful deer who is startled by the rustling 
 of falling leaves. 
 
 " Did any one open the door ?" she^ 
 asked, presently. 
 
 ^' Not that I know of," replied Captain 
 Craven ; " at least I didn't hear any one 
 do so. I think it must have been the 
 wind." 
 
 But she was not satisfied, and her colour 
 rose. " I think you had better go, Cecil," 
 she said ; " I shouldn't like any one to see 
 
 VOL. I. I
 
 114 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN". 
 
 you here. T ought not to have let you come 
 in ; but you have been such a comfort to meT' 
 
 " Let me stay, then," he pleaded, not 
 caring to stir from his comfortable 
 quarters. 
 
 " No, no 1 you must go now," was the 
 answer. " See, I am not even dressed," 
 she added, blushing, " and he may want me 
 at any moment. Go, dear friend, and come 
 again to me this evening." 
 
 He could not refuse to comply with her 
 request, and, therefore, he stood up. As 
 he did so, she said : 
 
 " You have dropped one of your studs ; 
 you had better look for it." 
 
 " Oh, yes, by Jove," he said, observing 
 the loss. " I shouldn't like to spoil this 
 set ; it was my mother s present. It must 
 be on the sofa ; perhaps you are sitting on 
 it, Rachel." 
 
 She rose, and they searched for the miss- 
 ing stud, but could not see it anywhere. 
 
 " It may have rolled under the bed," he 
 suggested, and prepared to go on all fours 
 in order to ascertain if his suggestion was 
 correct.
 
 A SPY IN THE CAMP. 115 
 
 But Kacliel heard the sound of footsteps 
 coming across the sitting-room. 
 
 " Oh, do go, Cecil," she exclaimed ; 
 " never mind the stud now, I will look for 
 it afterwards ; there is somebody coming." 
 
 " One minute," he urged, commencing to 
 grovel. 
 
 " No, not an instant," she rejoined, in 
 terror, as she pulled at his coat-sleeve ; 
 " pray go at once." 
 
 The loss of a thousand studs would not 
 have kept him then, for he saw she was 
 really alarmed ; so he leapt to his feet and 
 through the open window almost simul- 
 taneously, and not too soon, for the next 
 moment a soft tap was heard at the door, 
 and Caroline Wilson entered the room. 
 
 " An orderly has come from Mrs. Arun- 
 del, if you please, ma'am, and she wishes 
 to know if you are going over there this 
 morning, and your papa has asked for you 
 several times since Dr. Harris went." 
 
 Rachel prepared to pass through the 
 open door at once. 
 
 " Tell the orderly to wait," she said ; " I 
 shall be back directly, and will write a
 
 116 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 note," and with that she was gone, and in 
 her father's room. 
 
 Mrs. Wilson having delivered the message 
 to Mrs. Arundel's messenger through the 
 open window, commenced, as a notable 
 servant should, to employ the interval of 
 her mistress's absence by setting her bed- 
 room in order. The first object her eye 
 lit upon was the guitar. 
 
 " Ah, that has been returned, has it ?" 
 she thought to herself; "well, he didn't 
 bring it with him this morning any way, 
 for I saw him come up the garden with 
 Dr. Harris ; there's more a going on at 
 times than one thinks for, I fancy, in this 
 house." Having taken up the instrument 
 and set it against another part of the wall, 
 with a vicious thump which can scarcely 
 have been calculated to improve its tone, 
 but probably was intended to improve its 
 morality by showing it that it had no busi- 
 ness to have been returned at all, she next 
 proceeded to strip the bed, at the foot of 
 which the sofa stood, and in the act, some 
 of the bedclothes trailing awkwardly upon 
 the floor, Mrs. Wilson stooped to re-arrange
 
 A SPY IN THE CAMP. 117 
 
 them. Whilst so doing, she appeared to 
 have found some object of interest, for she 
 was a long time on her knees by the bed- 
 side, and when she finally resumed her 
 original posture, it was with a look of un- 
 disguised triumph on her face and some- 
 thing small in her hand, which, having 
 first well examined by aid of the light, she 
 was very particular in wrapping in paper 
 before she stowed it away in her pocket. 
 In looking about for a piece with which to 
 accomplish her object, she saw the torn 
 sheets of Eaymond Norreys' letter, which 
 had been rent in four or five places, 
 crumpled and defaced by passionate hands, 
 and then contemptuously cast on one side 
 to be trampled under foot as they might 
 be. Caroline Wilson picked up one of the 
 pieces, and smoothed out its creases. It 
 happened to be the ending of the letter : — 
 " I shall write to you 
 " and that when we next 
 " ourselves apart, I shall have 
 " right than I have now to sign myself 
 " Your devoted husband, 
 " Raymond Norreys."
 
 118 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 She had to read the words over several 
 times, and slowly, before she could quite 
 arrive at their meanings for she was not 
 a well-educated woman ; but it was not the 
 first attempt by many that she had made 
 to master the same handwriting, and, there- 
 fore, she soon arrived at the truth. 
 
 " This is what we do with our husband's 
 letters, is it ?" she said to herself. " This 
 is how we value them ? Well, I don't 
 think if I had looked all day I could have 
 found a better piece of paper to wrap my 
 findings in. The two together, small 
 though they be, may turn up yet, when 
 they are least expected to do so. If I'm 
 not mistaken, Mrs.Norreys will come to be 
 sorry some of these fine days that she hasn't 
 treated me with greater civility ; till then^ 
 I don't lose sight of my little perquisite," 
 and she put the paper and its enclosure 
 safely away as she mused. But her mental 
 soliloquy was here interrupted by the re- 
 entrance of her mistress, with a flushed 
 face, but no further signs of emotion than 
 when she had left the room. She had not 
 touched on the subject of his approaching
 
 A SPY IN THE CAMP. 119 
 
 deatli with her father, for Dr. Harris had 
 told her not to do so. The dying man was 
 fully aware that he was dying ; he had 
 said so ag ain and again for weeks past, 
 but his strength was nearly all gone, and 
 it was not thought advisable, since he had 
 never directly put the question, to tell him 
 that his end was so near at hand. So, be- 
 sides a gentle reproof for her red eyes, no 
 allusion had been made to the impending 
 trouble, for which Rachel had been thank- 
 ful, for she did not feel as if she could have 
 borne any more violent emotion that morn- 
 ing. She was thoroughly exhausted and 
 worn out by the strength of her own feel- 
 ings. But she was annoyed on her return 
 to find that Mrs. Wilson had thought 
 proper to commence making her bed^ and 
 setting her room in order, 
 
 *' You knew 1 had not dressed or washed," 
 she said, but not so sharply as she usually 
 spoke to the individual in question. " You 
 might have waited for my orders. You 
 had better go to papa nov/, in case he 
 wants you, and leave the room until I am 
 out of it."
 
 120 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 " Major Arundel's orderly is still waiting 
 for your answer^ ma'am," was the mild ex- 
 postulation. 
 
 " Oh, bother it !" exclaimed Rachel, 
 with more impatience than elegance ; 
 " bring me my desk then." When it came, 
 she hardly knew, on so little consideration, 
 what to say. She wrote one note, and 
 then tore it up. The fact is, she was not 
 positive as to her interview with Cecil 
 Craven having been quite a private one, 
 and she was diffident of not mentioning it 
 to Mrs. Arundel, for fear the story might 
 be repeated, and her silence on the subject 
 make it appear more than it really was. 
 She was already beginning (almost uncon- 
 sciously to herself) to feel a little afraid of 
 entirely trusting her bosom friend's good- 
 nature where Captain Craven was con- 
 cerned. And so her second note spoke 
 openly of the occurrence. 
 
 From Mrs. Norreys to Mrs. Arundel. 
 
 " Dearest Elise, 
 
 " I cannot go to see you this morning, 
 or to-morrow, or perhaps not at all for some
 
 A SPY IN THE CAMP. 121 
 
 days. I dare say you have seen Dr. Harris 
 by this time, and know all my misery. I 
 feel I can never leave him again for the 
 little while I shall have him with me. I 
 even grudge the few minutes which this 
 note takes me to write. 
 
 " Have you seen Captain Craven yet ? 
 He was so very kind and good to me this 
 morning, and I scarcely know what I 
 should have done without the comfort he 
 gave me, for poor papa does not yet know 
 Dr. Harris' opinion of his case, so I have 
 to grieve alone. C. C. was naughty enough 
 though to jump in at my bedroom window 
 to talk to me, which he mustn't do again, 
 but I was too unhappy to scold him. If 
 you are near our house to-day, come in, 
 dear Elise, and see your affectionate 
 
 " Eachel." 
 
 It was not long before the orderly 
 brought back an answer to her note. 
 
 From Mrs. Arundel to Mrs. Norreys. 
 
 " Carissima Mia, 
 
 " Jack saw Harris at orderly hour this 
 morning, and heard the sad news. How my
 
 122 WOMAX AGAmST WOMA>^. 
 
 heart bleeds for you, my dearest girl ! But 
 you are a nauglity little puss to run to 
 Master Cecil Craven for consolation. I 
 have no doubt he was an immense comfort 
 to you, and that he found a certain lady's 
 bedroom a very pleasant billet ; but that's a 
 sort of game which you mustn't play at too 
 often, Miss Rachel, or you'll find it danger- 
 ous. I shouldn't be at all surprised myself 
 if Master C. 0. presents himself at the win- 
 dow to-morrow morning again, armed with 
 a fresh stock of consolation. You sly puss ! 
 I shall run in and see you, I dare say, this 
 evening. Adio, bellissima. Keep up your 
 spirits. 
 
 " Ever your loving 
 
 ^'Elise." 
 
 " Oh, how can Elise write such nonsense 
 at such a time !" sighed poor Rachel, as she 
 tore the effusion of her bosom friend in half, 
 and threw it away. She felt that Mrs. 
 Arundel's words were an insult to her pre- 
 sent feelings ; she wished she had never 
 been so silly as to tell her anything about 
 Cecil Craven. She might have guessed
 
 A SPY IN THE CAMP. 123 
 
 that she would not be able to enter into her 
 view of the subject. She felt angry and 
 sore that a joke could be made out of any- 
 thing at such a miserable epoch of her 
 existence, and so she tore up the note as 
 her only means of expressing her want of 
 sympathy with its contents, and almost 
 hoped, for the first time, that her bosom 
 friend would forget her promise, and not 
 come to see her that evening. She tore up 
 the note and threw it away ; but why did 
 she leave it on the floor ? In her heedless 
 im^Detuosity, Rachel Norreys had no fore- 
 thought in little things ; in another moment 
 she had completed her dressing, and pro- 
 ceeded to join her father. The remem- 
 brance of her friend's words gave her 
 annoyance, and therefore she imagined she 
 was wise not to give them another thought 
 if she could help it. Whilst in her bedroom 
 she had looked everywhere for Cecil Cra- 
 ven's stud, but without success. That was 
 another subject for worry ; she was afraid 
 that Caroline Wilson, notwithstanding her 
 own careful search, might find it in some 
 unexpected corner, and recognise the owner.
 
 124 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 But neither of these little troubles occupied 
 her much. How could they whilst she sat, 
 as she did all day, by her father's side, and 
 remembered, as she listened to his voice, 
 how soon it would be hushed for ever ? 
 She would have thought about them both 
 a little more, perhaps, could she have seen 
 the look of malice on the face of the wait- 
 ing-woman, whose capability of revenge she 
 had laughed at and denied, only the day 
 before, as she picked up the severed halves 
 of Mrs. Arundel's foolish note whilst she 
 was finishing the arrangement of her mis- 
 tress's bedroom^ and having read them, put 
 them away safely in company with Cecil 
 Craven's missing stud, and a look in her 
 own eyes which betokened danger.
 
 125 
 
 CHAPTER YI. 
 
 AN ARRIVAL AT ABBEY LODGE. 
 
 Scattered here and there about Old 
 Brompton, far removed from the newer 
 part of the town, and the noisy traffic of 
 Knightsbridge, may still be seen some few 
 houses whose foundation stones were laid 
 when all that surrounded them was fair, 
 open, smiling country. They are generally 
 grave, substantial-looking buildings, stand- 
 ing back from the road, in gardens of their 
 own, enclosed by high walls, and appearing 
 shy and sensitive and reserved, like well- 
 bred people who find themselves in an at- 
 mosphere of vulgarity which is foreign to 
 their nature. Many of them are in a state 
 of decay and dilapidation^ being too large
 
 126 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 to be kept up except by families of liberal 
 income, and such families preferring a lo- 
 cality more contiguous to the West End. 
 But there are others which are still inhabited 
 by descendants of the man who built them 
 first, when acres of pasture-land and plea- 
 sure-garden (long since swallowed up in 
 the great march of civilization, and ex- 
 changed for the coin of the building com- 
 panies) stretched out on either side of them, 
 and there were no shops nearer than Picca- 
 dilly, and omnibuses were things unknown. 
 Abbey Lodge, the residence of Raymond 
 Norreys' mother, was one of these. In it 
 had she and her husband lived all the 
 years of their married life, as his father 
 and mother had done before him, and his 
 grandfather and grandmother before that. 
 There are some families in whom an attach- 
 ment to locality appears as strongly marked 
 as it is in some animals_, as there are others 
 whose only pleasure seems to consist in 
 constant roving about the world. But the 
 Norreys certainly belonged to the former 
 class. They had viewed the rise of the 
 Brompton empire with horror 5 the inaugu-
 
 AN ARRIVAL AT ABBEY LODGE. 127 
 
 Tation of omnibuses and cab-stands had 
 nearly paralyzed tbem; the shops spring- 
 ing up upon every side had destroyed their 
 appetites for months. But they had never 
 dreamt of deserting their old home in con- 
 sequence. Nothing short of its tumbling 
 down about their ears would have made 
 them do so, and there was not much chance 
 of the Abbey Lodge behaving in that 
 manner, for a more solid structure of grey 
 stone has seldom been seen. Cries of 
 " Charing Cross/' and " Bank, sir," of fresh 
 fish and ripe cherries, might go on outside ; 
 sounds of cursing and swearing, of solicita- 
 tions for alms, or importunity for purchase, 
 might commingle with the busy noises of 
 the street, but as soon as one had passed 
 through the blocked iron gate of Abbey 
 Lodge into the still old-fashioned garden 
 beyond, the roar of the thoroughfare became 
 deadened and dull, and an air of well-bred 
 composure prevailed over everything. Mrs. 
 Norreys was very particular about that 
 gate. No persuasions from son or daughter 
 could induce her to have it done away 
 with, and a carriage sweep cut to the hall-
 
 128 WOMAX AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 door. She was resolute in her determina- 
 tion to preserve the privacy of the Abbey 
 Lodge intact. If friends called to see her, 
 they must consent to wait at the iron gate 
 until it had been duly unlocked, and then 
 leave their carriages, and walk up the long 
 paved and covered pathway which led to 
 the house. She would have no gate of 
 hers standing open to admit every sun- 
 burnt tramp with baby on back who had a 
 basket to sell ; every grinning image-boy ; 
 and, worse than all, every organ-man who 
 chose to extort money from her, by pro- 
 fessing not to understand plain English 
 until he had obtained it. Even covering 
 in the pathway had appeared to her an 
 unholy modernising of the old place ; and it 
 was not until her daughter Christine had 
 sprung into womanhood and caught a 
 great many colds, by running backwards 
 and forwards at night to the carriage, 
 whilst it waited to convey her to various 
 places of entertainment, that Mrs. Norreys' 
 motherly solicitude had overbalanced her 
 dread of change, and induced her, since 
 she would not have the carriage drawn up
 
 AIS^ ARRIVAL AT ABBEY LODGE. 129 
 
 to the house, to make the house draw up 
 a little closer to the carriage — otherwise the 
 Ahbey Lodge was unaltered, from the day 
 that her husband had brought her home 
 there as a bride, excepting that thirty years 
 had heightened its solid beauties by in- 
 creasing their age. The name which had 
 been given to the house suited it well. 
 Whether it had been so called from its 
 style of architecture, which was decidedly 
 Norman, or whether it had been built on 
 the site where a real abbey once stood (a 
 very probable circumstance), had not been 
 handed down amongst its records, but it 
 appeared more as if it had been erected for 
 the use of some dignitary of the church 
 than anything else, and in the style of 
 the building, whose servant he was. It 
 had heavy mullioned windows, with their 
 arches in the form of hands folded in 
 prayer, and little diamond latticed panes, 
 which Mrs. Norreys would as soon have 
 thought of committing sacrilege, as ex- 
 changing for plate-glass windows. The 
 hall door, of solid oak, worn dark by time 
 and use, was of the same date and style as 
 
 VOL. I. K
 
 130 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 the windows, and clamped across the out- 
 side with massive iron bars, as if there 
 were, indeed, the Holiest of Holies within. 
 But of all old-fashioned things, perhaps an 
 old-fashioned garden is the one most calcu- 
 lated to strike with envy a modern taste ; 
 and the few acres — not above four — which 
 remained in the possession of Abbey Lodge, 
 were essentially so. The wall which sur- 
 rounded it was very high ; the trees full- 
 grown and umbrageous, particularly the 
 mulberry and walnut trees, which stood at 
 intervals upon the close-shaven velvet turf, 
 upon which, as yet, no unhallowed game 
 of croquet had been played, desecrating its 
 unbroken verdure with iron hoops and 
 heavy balls, and tramp of many feet. 
 There were not many flowers in the open 
 ground, for though it was possible in a 
 great measure to shut out London noise, 
 there is a certain nuisance, called London 
 smoke, which laughs at high walls, and 
 thick walls^ and even at bolts and bars, and 
 comes stealing over everything within ten 
 miles of its influence. And it was too 
 provoking to people who loved flowers as
 
 AN ARRIVAL AT ABBEY LODGE. 131 
 
 Mrs. Norreys and her daughter did, to 
 see them spring up, only to turn black and 
 wither ; so all their cherished blossoms were 
 kept in the large greenhouse which covered 
 nearly one side of the Abbey Lodge. With 
 a snug brougham, and horses in the stable, 
 which was adjacent, though quite detached 
 from the dwelling-house, one man-servant 
 only,in-doors, (the rest of their establishment 
 consisting of maids) Mrs. Norreys and her 
 daughter had lived a quiet but very com- 
 fortable existence during the period of the 
 son and brother's absence at sea. It had 
 been a great trial for the mother to part 
 with her only boy for such an uncertain 
 profession as the navy; but it had been 
 his father's before him, and he was bent 
 upon it, so that she had tried not to regret 
 it, until the imprudent marriage occurred, 
 which had seemed to divide them more 
 than the sea could ever do, and which, she 
 could not help beheving still, would never 
 have taken place had they not been sepa- 
 rated so early. But Raymond's grand- 
 father and great-grandfather had both been 
 merchants in the City, which accounted for
 
 132 AVOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 tlie liberal income which Mrs. Norreys now 
 enjoyed, and which no one in their senses 
 could ever have suspected to be derived 
 from the royal revenues ; and some of 
 their family had chosen to look down upon 
 them for the same, and to have a sneer 
 at trade whenever they chanced to meet 
 them ; and Eaymond's father was proud 
 and foolish enough to feel the empty taunt, 
 and to refuse, in consequence, to follow the 
 same pursuit. He had not been too proud 
 to use the money earned by trade, how- 
 ever ; that, perhaps, would have been too 
 much to expect of anybody ; but he declined 
 to make any more by the same means, and 
 entered the Royal Navy as soon as he was 
 eligible for it. And Eaymond had in- 
 herited his father's ideas and followed his 
 father's example ; for it was true that the 
 trade from which they derived their in- 
 come was the first that had entered the 
 family ; and even the great-grandfather 
 and the grandfather had been a little 
 ashamed of themselves, notwithstanding 
 that they felt it to be the best and only 
 course for them to pursue.
 
 AN ARRIVAL AT ABBEY LODGE. 133 
 
 For there was a baronetcy in the Nor- 
 reys' family, and the branch of it who 
 laughed at the City merchants was no less 
 than the branch appertaining to Sir Archi- 
 bald Norreys, of Woolcombe Rise, in the 
 county of Berkshire. It had all grown 
 out of the fact, so unfair, and yet so com- 
 mon amongst English landowners, that 
 whilst the elder brother of the great-grand- 
 father of Raymond Norreys, who was the 
 first to disgrace his family by entering into 
 trade, became " Sir Henry," with the addi- 
 tion of the Berkshire estates, which were 
 strictly entailed in the male line, his 
 younger brother, brought up in the same 
 habits, and accustomed to the same luxu- 
 ries, was left with the Abbey Lodge, and 
 nothing wherewith to keep it up. Then 
 the great difference between their positions 
 in life divided the brothers, and the intro- 
 duction of trade by a Norreys, as a means 
 of making bread, divided them still more ; 
 and since that time there had never been 
 wanting a young Sir Henry or Sir Charles 
 to step into the baronet's shoes as soon as 
 he deceased. At the present time, the
 
 134 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 reigning power was Sir Archibald — a con- 
 temporary of Eaymond's father, but as 
 unknown to him as Raymond was to Sir 
 Archibald's son and heir, who was reported 
 to be a fine grown, handsome young man. 
 He was the only heir to the title and estate, 
 before Eaymond JSTorreys himself; for his 
 father had been an only child, and had no 
 uncles living. But although it would be 
 folly to deny that Raymond Norreys had 
 never thought upon the probability of such 
 a contingency as his eventually becoming 
 a baronet, he certainly had no more 
 calculated upon its ever being his luck to 
 step into the family title, than had the 
 smallest ship-boy on board the ' Agincourt ;' 
 for his father had ever discountenanced 
 such imaginings, and the gap between the 
 elder and younger branches of the family 
 had widened and widened, until they 
 appeared to be no longer of the same 
 blood. Sir Archibald scarcely knew that 
 such a young fellow as Raymond Norreys 
 was in existence, whilst to the descendants 
 of the poor young merchant, the acres of 
 Woolcombe Rise were unknown grounds.
 
 AN ARRIVAL AT ABBEY LODGE. 135 
 
 They never heard anything about their 
 grand relations, except through the medium 
 of the newspapers ; and had, indeed, almost 
 forgotten that their family consisted of 
 other than themselves and their immediate 
 kith and kin. 
 
 It was at the close of a long hot day 
 in the middle of June, when the evening 
 shadows had fallen so considerably as to 
 make a couple of figures, pacing up and 
 down beneath the shade of the trees in the 
 Abbey] Lodge garden, appear indistinctly 
 grey, that Mrs. Norreys, alarmed for her 
 daughter's delicate health and aptitude for 
 catching cold, ventured herself beyond the 
 covered pathway, in order to call her into 
 the house. 
 
 ^'Christine, my dear^ it is past nine 
 o'clock, and the evening is very chilly. 
 Pray do not stay out any longer, or else 
 let me send you a shawl to put on !" 
 
 '^No, never mind, mamma, dear, we will 
 come in at once." 
 
 " No — send for the shawl," urged her 
 companion, '^ it is quite warm yet." 
 
 " I don't myself think there is much
 
 136 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 danger of catcliing cold to-niglit, " replied 
 Christine, laughing; "but I would rather 
 go in, because mamma will be anxious, 
 whether I am wrapt up or not. Come, 
 Alick." 
 
 She ran across the lawn as she spoke, 
 and her companion followed her, though 
 slowly. When she stepped into the lighted 
 hall, and laid her garden hat on one side, 
 she appeared simply a nice-looking girl of 
 two-and-twenty, with dark eyes and hair 
 and a fresh complexion, but there was an 
 appearance of honhomie about her features 
 that was very grateful to turn to in a 
 world like this, where too many faces 
 frown instead of smiling on us. 
 
 As Christine passed into the dining- 
 room, which they used of an evening when 
 they were alone, and sitting down upon a 
 low stool by her mother's side, twined her 
 arms about her fondly, it was evident there 
 was a great deal of love and confidence 
 between these two, as there always should 
 be between mother and daughter ; and 
 Mrs. Norreys, sitting in the placid lamp- 
 light, looked just such a mother as a
 
 AN ARRIVAL AT ABBEY LODGE. 137 
 
 daughter should ever have to turn to. She 
 was a woman of fifty, or more years, 
 and her hair was grey, but she still retained 
 the complexion of a girl, and her quiet 
 eyes seemed as though they never could 
 have flashed with anger, or expressed any 
 feeling, antagonistic to the dictates of a 
 pure and gentle heart. 
 
 " Where is Alick ?" she asked, as Chris- 
 tine settled herself beside her. 
 
 " Outside, I suppose," was the reply ; 
 " he followed me, I believe. Alick !" 
 
 ^^Well," said rather a sulky voice from 
 the hall door steps. 
 
 *' Where are you ? Why don't you 
 come in-doors ?" 
 
 " Thank you, I prefer being where I am." 
 
 " What is the matter, my dear ?" in- 
 quired Mrs. Norreys, of her daughter. 
 
 Christine shrugged her shoulders : "" I 
 don't know ; something has put him out 
 again, I suppose." 
 
 Mrs. Norreys sighed, and was silent. 
 
 The fact is, Mr. Alick Macpherson stood 
 in too important a position in the house- 
 hold for his little tempers (which occurred
 
 138 WOMAN AGAINST AYOMAN. 
 
 rather oftener than was pleasant) to be wit- 
 nessed with indifference. For he was 
 supposed to be engaged to marry Christine 
 Norreys, although, from his own want of 
 means (he held some appointment in the 
 War Office), it was improbable that the 
 marriage would take place for some time. 
 Yet Christine loved him, and was ready to 
 humour this worst phase of his character, 
 never considering in what, if not checked, 
 it might end. 
 
 She was on the doorstep now before 
 another five minutes had elapsed, trying to 
 coax him to do what ought to have been 
 his pleasure. ' 
 
 '' Come, dear Alick," she said, in a 
 woman's wheedling way, '' don't sit on 
 those cold stones ; I am sure you cannot 
 be comfortable. Come in-doors, and I'll 
 play to you." 
 
 But Mr. Macpherson neither moved nor 
 spoke. 
 
 " What is it, dearest ?" she said, as she 
 bent down, and laid her cheek against the 
 top of his head, " is it anything Tve done ?" 
 
 At first he insisted in asserting that it
 
 AN ARRIVAL AT ABBEY LODGE. 139 
 
 was '' nothing ;" but when she had coaxed 
 and coaxed and fondled it out of him, it 
 appeared that his Eoyal Highness had 
 taken offence because she preferred com- 
 plying with her mother's request, and 
 coming in from the garden, to running 
 the risk of taking cold by staying out to 
 make love to him under the mulberry and 
 walnut trees. 
 
 " Oh, what a naughty boy !" cried Chris- 
 tine, when she had extracted this confession 
 from him ; " what a naughty, sulky, jea- 
 lous child it is, when you know, dear Alick, 
 that I would rather be with you than 
 anywhere else, but I only did it to please 
 poor mamma. You won't be naughty, 
 Alick, will you ? You'll come in now, and 
 let us have a pleasant hour together before 
 you go ?" 
 
 A good deal more in the same strain and 
 to the same purpose, and Mr. Alexander 
 Macpherson at last consented to abjure soli- 
 tude, and to make one of the party in-doors. 
 Under the lamplight he appeared a fine- 
 looking young Scotchman enough, though 
 scarcely worth the amount of trouble it
 
 140 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 had taken to get him there. He was tall 
 and well-favoured, with the light-reddish 
 hair, blue eyes, and high cheek-bones 
 which form the characteristic features of his 
 race, and tell tales, too often true, of a hot 
 temper. In addition to this, his bearing 
 was gentlemanly when he chose it should 
 be so, and his age was about twenty-four. 
 
 They had all assembled at the piano, 
 and were in the midst of Scotch ballads 
 and Scotch jigs, called for by Mr. Mac- 
 pherson (who, like most of his countrymen, 
 was always ready to take up the gauntlet 
 in support of everything that emanates 
 from Scotland being better than similar 
 produce from any other part of the world), 
 when they were interrupted, but not 
 startled, by a loud peal from the bell at 
 the iron gate. 
 
 " Who can that be_, mamma?" said Chris- 
 tine, speaking in the midst of variations on 
 "• There's nae luck about the house." 
 
 " Your dress, home from Elise, pro- 
 bably," was the careless reply as the man- 
 servant passed through the open door on 
 his way to answer the summons. But the
 
 AN ARRIVAL AT ABBEY LODaE. 141 
 
 indifference did not last long. The iron 
 gate swung back upon its hinges : a voice 
 was heard, loud and decisive, questioning 
 and giving directions, and mother and 
 daughter sprung to their feet simultane- 
 ously. 
 
 " Mamma, it must be Raymond !" broke 
 from Christine. 
 
 " I really think so too," faltered Mrs. 
 Norreys^ and her lips turned very white 
 and trembled; for the arrival of H.M.S. 
 ' Agincourt ' in the Downs had been 
 signalled more than a week before, and 
 they had been expecting from day to day 
 since to hear that she had been paid off, 
 and to see Raymond burst into the room, 
 with the certainty of a long holiday before 
 him. 
 
 " It is /" almost shouted Christine, as the 
 firm footsteps trod the paved pathway, and 
 approached the house. She would have 
 dashed into the hall as she spoke, but the 
 mother touched her gently. 
 
 " Let me go first, dear." The words 
 were low, and almost entreating, but at the 
 sound Christine drew back directly. She
 
 142 WOMAN^ AGAINST AVOMAN. 
 
 felt that his mother had the first and best 
 claim to welcome him home. 
 
 " Mother !" exclaimed a deep-toned voice, 
 as she reached the hall, and a pair of arms 
 were ojoened to receive her trembling form, 
 whilst she could only lean against him, and 
 murmur, " Oh, my boy ! — my dearest boy ! 
 is it really you ?" 
 
 But as Christine now advanced, think- 
 ing her time was come, he gave a sudden 
 start, and left his mother, but stayed his 
 steps as suddenly, saying, with a sigh, 
 " How I had hoped to meet my Each el 
 here ! Are there no letters for me, mo- 
 ther r 
 
 His sister flew into his embrace, and he 
 kissed her, though almost mechanically, 
 looking round the while for his mother's 
 answer. 
 
 " None, dear Eaymond ! — not since the 
 last I forwarded to you." 
 
 '^ Well — well ! it doesn't much signify," 
 he said, as he released Christine and walked 
 into the dining-room, but there was a look 
 of the blankest disappointment on his face, 
 nevertheless. The two women followed.
 
 AN ARRIVAL AT ABBEY LODGE. 143 
 
 not knowing what to say to comfort 
 him, but he scarcely seemed to notice their 
 action ; he drew a chair to the table, and 
 placing his bag upon it, sat down, and 
 leaned his head upon his hand. 
 
 " I suppose you have heard all about the 
 poor doctor's illness," remarked Mrs. Nor- 
 reys, presently. '' In his last letter to me 
 he does not seem to have much hope of his 
 own recovery." 
 
 " So Rachel tells me, poor child !" re- 
 plied Raymond ; " but sick men are apt to 
 have fancies about themselves. When did 
 you hear last from my wife ?" 
 
 Mrs. Norreys looked at Christine, and 
 Christine looked at her mother, but neither 
 of them spoke — the truth being that Mrs. 
 Raymond Norreys, although she knew her 
 husband's relations, having spent some time 
 at Abbey Lodge after his departure from 
 England, had never much troubled either 
 her mother or her sister-in-law with epis- 
 tolary correspondence, and, at the present, 
 months had elapsed since her last commu- 
 nication had arrived. 
 
 '' The fact is, dear Raymond," said his
 
 144 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 motlier, after a little while, " Eachel is 
 young, and does not much care about let- 
 ter-writing, I dare say : few young people 
 do. She was very good last year, but her 
 father's illness, and the life they lead at 
 Gibraltar, and " 
 
 " Well — well ! but when did you last hear 
 from her ?" interrupted the young husband, 
 with an impatient movement of the foot. 
 
 '' Not since Christmas, I think ; was 
 it not so, Christine ?" said Mrs. Norreys, 
 almost timidly, as she appealed to her 
 daughter's memory. 
 
 '' Last Christmas !" laughed Raymond. 
 '^ Then I must not come for news to you. 
 Mother, if you will let me know which is 
 to be my room, I'll just run up and make 
 myself presentable, for I am in a dreadful 
 state of disorder now, and I will tell you 
 all you will want to know about myself 
 when I come down again." 
 
 Mrs. Norreys proceeded to show him the 
 room at once, to which his luggage had 
 already been conveyed, and then returned, 
 overbrimming with happiness, to see that 
 a substantial repast was prepared to greet
 
 AN ARRIVAL AT ABBEY LODGE. 145 
 
 her son with when he should be read}' to 
 discuss it. 
 
 " He is sure to be hungry, Christine," 
 she said ; and the two women made them- 
 selves happy, as women can, by taking an 
 immense deal of unnecessary trouble for 
 the creature they loved, whilst Mr. Mac- 
 pherson, who had felt very much in the 
 way ever since the arrival of the son and 
 brother of the house, crept out of the 
 drawing-room, where he had been amusing 
 himself in the dark by picking out Scotch 
 tunes upon the piano, with one finger, well 
 pleased at emancipation from his own com- 
 pany. 
 
 [n the meanwhile, Raymond Norreys, 
 instead of making himself presentable as 
 quickly as possible, sat down on the side of 
 his bed, and began thinking. He had been 
 prepared for the fact that he would not 
 meet his young wife at the Abbey Lodge^ 
 for he knew that the 3rd Royal Bays had 
 not reached England ; and yet, notwith- 
 standing the knowledge, he could not dis- 
 pel a certain feeling of disappointment at 
 its realization, 
 
 VOL. L L
 
 146 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 For months past he had pleased his 
 fancy by picturing to himself his return to 
 England, and the bright, expressive face 
 of Eachel, as he remembered it, enhanced 
 by all the womanly graces which he had 
 dreamed of her, as year by year attaining, 
 being the first to shine upon him through 
 that old oaken door when he should see it 
 next. 
 
 He had hoped, until hope had seemed 
 reality, that the first form his arms should 
 enfold would be that slight young figure 
 which used, even in his boyish days, to 
 seem as nothing in his grasp, and which, 
 they told him now, wdiilst it had rounded 
 into shapelier and more finished curves, 
 had lost nothing of its grace or suppleness. 
 
 His had been no boyish love, no fleeting 
 youthful fancy, for the girl whom he had 
 married. Indeed, it is doubtful if such a 
 character as his, so determined in its course, 
 so straightforward and decided in its ac- 
 tions, could ever have been termed *' boy- 
 ish " in the general acceptation of the 
 word ; for there had never been anything 
 simple, or weak, or wavering about Ray-
 
 AN ARRIVAL AT ABBEY LODGE. 147 
 
 mond Norreys. He was as energetic as 
 Rachel herself — perhaps as excitable — al- 
 though he had his feelings far better under 
 control. Although neither of great heiglit 
 or bulk, there was a look and an air about 
 him well calculated to strike a woman's 
 imagination, because well calculated to 
 control her will. 
 
 In figure he was of the middle size, per- 
 haps five foot nine, or a little over, but 
 there was not an ounce of superfluous flesh 
 upon his body, and every muscle was firmly 
 knit and well developed. The only feature 
 about him which might have appeared to 
 betoken want of strength was the size of 
 his hands and feet, which, for a man, were 
 small and very shapely. In after-days Mr. 
 Alexander Macpherson was pleased to ob- 
 serve to his fiancee, contemplating at the 
 same time his own gigantic ruby-knuckled 
 fists with apparent satisfaction, that Ray- 
 mond's hands were only fit for a woman, 
 and he wondered he had ever been able to 
 go up the rigging with them. But there 
 were some people in the world who could 
 have testified that not only the rigging, but
 
 148 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 opponents, more sensible of liis power, had 
 succumbed to the grasp of those small wrists, 
 thanks to the biceps which aided their hold, 
 and the knowledge of the glorious art of 
 self-defence which their possessor possessed. 
 His head was small and well set upon his 
 shoulders, which, with his chest, were broad 
 for his general size. His hair, jet black, 
 was thick and abundant ; but he wore it so 
 closely cut that its thickness was not ob- 
 servable, except to the touch : his eyes were 
 invariably taken for the same colour, but 
 they only turned so when he was excited or 
 angry. In reality they were of a rich dark 
 brown, so variable that their expression 
 could change from a hard, stony, unlifelike 
 gaze to one of velvet softness, as quickly as 
 he could turn his look from the contempla- 
 tion of a person he cared nothing about 
 and let it rest upon the face of the creature 
 he cherished most upon earth. But in this 
 variableness lay their chief charm, for they 
 were not large eyes, nor particularly hand- 
 some ones. They were deeply set, and 
 rather close together, yet without imparting 
 anything like a sly or sinister expression to
 
 AN ARRIVAL AT ABBEY LODGE. 149 
 
 his face, for the general idea his appearance 
 conveyed was that of the most rigid straight- 
 forwardness. 
 
 His nose was small, and his mouth, which 
 from the regulations of the service was 
 fully displayed, was like his eyes, incon- 
 stant, but essentially sweet in its seeming 
 when its owner felt sweetly disposed. At 
 present it was compressed, and did not show 
 a single specimen of that phalanx of white 
 and regular teeth with which this enumera- 
 tion of the excellencies of my hero may 
 cease. 
 
 He was not perfect, far from it, but he 
 was exceedingly gentlemanly and sensible- 
 looking, and possessed none of those bearish 
 attributes which it seems to be the fancy of 
 authors to father upon their naval charac- 
 ters, but which are no more to be met with 
 in a well-educated and well-bred officer in 
 that service than a broad and unintelligible 
 brogue is observable in an Irish or Scotch 
 gentleman who has enjoyed the same ad- 
 vantages. At any rate, Eaymond Norreys 
 could lay no claim to them ; on the con- 
 trary, perhaps from a feeling that sailors
 
 150 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 are supposed to be ruder and noisier than 
 the rest of society, he was invariably known 
 to be very quiet when there ; far more so 
 than when- at home, for his disposition was 
 naturally very gay, and often overrunning 
 with spirits. 
 
 They did not appear likely to exceed the 
 bounds of decorum, though, on this night 
 of his return to the Abbey Lodge, after five 
 years' absence from it, for his demeanour, 
 as he sat absorbed in his own thoughts, was 
 almost mournful. 
 
 " My darling girl !" he said to himself, 
 " I dare say my mother's lectures on pro- 
 priety have been so strict, and her letters 
 altogether so prosy and so much like ser- 
 mons, that she has frightened my Eachel 
 into dropping the correspondence altogether. 
 And my dear girl's letters to me lately have 
 not seemed so cheerful and happy as they 
 should have been. I wonder if she misses 
 me, and begins to fret at our long absence ; 
 it was a sin to condemn her brightness to 
 five years' widowhood. My pretty bird! 
 I wonder if her soft, sweet eyes are as 
 bright as they used to be, and if she has
 
 AN ARRIVAL AT ABBEY LODGE. 151 
 
 quite forgotten all her arch, wmning, 
 naughty Httle ways ! Well, I shall soon 
 judge for myself. Thank Heaven, Gibraltar 
 is no distance." And then he fell to pon- 
 dering on a certain expression which 
 Rachel's eyes had worn when, on their 
 mockery of a marriage day, she had turned 
 from her father's embrace and rushed into 
 his, and held him to her with those graceful, 
 girlish arms, as if she could not let him go. 
 He wondered if she would meet him again 
 just in the same manner : he would like 
 nothing better than to hold her so, and to 
 be able to say to her, — " Rachel, no one can 
 ever separate us again ; I have fulfilled my 
 part of the contract, I have come now to 
 claim yours." Would she blush, and hide 
 
 her sweet face ? Would she 
 
 But his wonderings as to what she would 
 do were here cut short by the voice of his 
 sister Christine at the door, inquiring if he 
 were ready to come down to supper. And 
 then he jumped up and smoothed his ruffled 
 hair and washed his hands, and went down- 
 stairs very much the same as he had gone 
 up. But now he was Raymond Norreys
 
 152 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 again ; he had reasoned himself out of his 
 irrational disappointment, and was ready to 
 do his duty amongst his own people. He 
 found time to re-embrace his mother, and 
 ask for her congratulations on their safe re- 
 union ; to observe his sister^ so grown and 
 altered in the years they had been parted 
 as to be almost unrecognizable, and to be 
 introduced by her, with many blushes, to 
 Mr. Alexander Macpherson, of whom he 
 had already heard. And when they sat 
 down to supper there could hardly have 
 been found a happier, merrier quartette in 
 Brompton, although Mrs. Raymond Norreys 
 was not sitting at her husband's right hand 
 on the festive occasion. But a little com- 
 munication which Raymond had to make to 
 his mother and sister, and which he had 
 carefully kept back until now, rather threw 
 cold water on the last part of the entertain- 
 ment. 
 
 '* I suppose you will be writing to Gib- 
 raltar by the next mail, Raymond ?" ob- 
 served his mother about that time ; " the 
 steamer goes the day after to-niorrow." 
 
 '' No, I shan't," replied Raymond, but
 
 AN ARRIVAL AT ABBEY LODGE. 153 
 
 rather awkwardly, and blushing in his 
 plate as he spoke ; for this gentleman, 
 although he had been seven years at sea, 
 had not yet lost the power of blushing at 
 times, and very well he looked when he 
 did it. Mrs. Norreys was about to make 
 some mild remonstrance when her son 
 fiuished up his sentence' — " because I shall 
 be on board of her ; I am going to Gibraltar 
 by the next mail." 
 
 " Eaymond !" cried his mother, and " Oh, 
 E-aymond, don't !" came in expostulatory 
 tones from his sister, but he was quite 
 decided. 
 
 " What is there to make such a fuss 
 about?" he said, when their horror had a 
 little subsided. " It is nothing of a trip, 
 and I must go to bring my wife over. You 
 forget, my dear mother, that however glad 
 I am to get back to old England and home, 
 — and God only knows how glad I am, — 
 that my first duty is towards Eachel, parti- 
 cularly if, as is likely, from your accounts 
 of my father-in-law's health, she may be in 
 distress and alone. Besides which," he said, 
 warming with his subject, and losing an
 
 154 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 habitual shyness he had to speak of any of 
 his inmost feehngs in pubhc, — *' besides 
 which^ it is what I have been dreaming of, 
 and longing for, for five long years. You 
 would be none the better for my staying 
 here, mother ; for I fancy I should be any- 
 thing but an agreeable companion just now, 
 for I should be hankering after Rachel day 
 and night. I've got my leave here from 
 the Admiralty," he concluded, slapping his 
 waistcoat pocket. *' They behaved like 
 bricks, and sent it me immediately ; and all 
 I hiave to do is to take my berth, run over 
 to Gib, and bring back my dear little wife 
 to Abbey Lodge as soon as steam will do 
 it all. I'm forgiven, mother, am I not?" 
 
 What could they do but forgive him, and 
 admire him all the more for the devotion 
 he showed to the girl he had married in his 
 hot-headed youth ! But he was so impa- 
 tient and restless even during the few hours 
 that intervened before he could start for 
 Gibraltar, that, much as they loved him, his 
 mother and sister were almost thankful 
 when he was at last off. And so Raymond 
 Norreys set out upon his way to claim his
 
 AN- ARRIVAL AT ABBEY LODGE. 155 
 
 looked-for prize, with Hope making all the 
 future one coming glory to him; and the 
 name of Rachel the magic lullaby which 
 alone could soothe his impatience, and the 
 last word which was each night chased by 
 slumber from his faithful lips.
 
 156 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAX. 
 
 CHAPTER YII. 
 
 RACHEL IS LEFT ALONE. 
 
 Dr. Browxe did not fulfil Dr. Harris's pre- 
 diction that he would not last more than 
 three days from the time that the news of 
 his approaching death was broken to his 
 daughter. He survived it for a week. He 
 was excessively feeble, — so much so that? 
 for the last forty-eight hours, he could 
 scarcely be said to live ; but yet he was 
 alive. In his younger days he had been a 
 man of great muscular power and with an 
 iron constitution, and his hold on life in 
 consequence was very tenacious. He had 
 wrestled with the Great Enemy for weeks 
 longer than a more ordinary mortal would 
 have done ; but the struggling was over at
 
 RACHEL IS LEFT ALONE. 157 
 
 last, and he succumbed. No one told him 
 that the change was so near ; but he seemed 
 to know it by intuition. Perhaps he 
 guessed it by tlie pertinacity with which 
 Rachel clung to his side, refusing to leave 
 it even for her meals, or if, persuaded by his 
 entreaties, she did so, returning in such haste 
 and with such tell-tale eyes, that her father 
 knew she had only gone away to cry. He 
 may have read the truth in the earnest 
 gaze so often fixed upon him, as if she 
 feared he might fade away and vanish then 
 and there, and leave her to her dreaded 
 loneness before she had realised that he 
 was going ; or in her low and gentle voice 
 when she addressed him, so different from 
 her former tone of vivacity. Any way, 
 he knew it ; and Eachel felt that he did 
 so, although he never openly mentioned the 
 fact to her, — perhaps because there seemed 
 something sacred in the huslied grief de- 
 picted in her face, or that he shrunk in his 
 weak state from changing her forced calm- 
 ness into one of those storms of passion in 
 which he had so often seen her indulge in 
 the days gone by. Once he had thought of
 
 158 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 doing so, for he commenced to say, " Rachel, 
 my child, I want to tell you something ;" 
 but she had stopped him with a rain of 
 tears, and sobbing out — 
 
 ** Oh ! don't, papa ! — I cannot bear it — I 
 know it all — but do not say the words !" — 
 had fallen on his breast, and hidden her face 
 there, as if with sunshine she would shut 
 out the truth. There had been friends to 
 see her daily during that sad week. Eliza 
 Arundel, of course, with a pompous show 
 of affection, and overrunning with terms of 
 commiseration, making the sick-room rather 
 too noisy with her presence, and Eachel, 
 relieved for her father's sake (notwithstand- 
 ing that she loved her), when she withdrew 
 it for her usual drive. And later in the 
 evening, when tke dews had fallen, and 
 darkness was on the house over which the 
 angel of death was hovering, a heavier but 
 more subdued step would steal into the ve- 
 randah, and call on Rachel's name, to hear 
 how his old comrade was that night, and^ 
 strange to say, tears would come at the 
 kindly pressure of the husband's hand, 
 which the wife's loud tones of pity and as-
 
 RACHEL IS LEFT ALONE. 159 
 
 surances of affection never possessed the 
 power of raising ; and in after-days Rachel 
 always connected her best comfort of that 
 time with poor old Jack Arundel ; and when 
 she thought of her lost father, gratefully in- 
 tertwined the two memories together. Not 
 that Cecil Craven was slow to sympathise 
 with her, or backward in expressing his 
 feehngs ; but he did not possess the same 
 quiet tact in showing it, and which made 
 Major Arundel's visits after dark almost as 
 congenial to her as might have been a 
 woman's tears. Poor Captain Craven was 
 very desirous to be of use^ and very soli- 
 citous that he should be employed ; but he 
 had never been accustomed to a sick-room, 
 and his tread was, to say the least of it, 
 apparent, and his touch clumsy. But though 
 he always appeared sadly out of place there, 
 and was invariably in the way whenever 
 Rachel wanted anything,, and had to shift 
 his position and apologize, yet he could look 
 very commiserating with his soft, sleepy 
 blue eyes, and his moustaches seemed to 
 have drooped even low^er than usual during 
 the last week. And Rachel liked to feel a
 
 160 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 friend was near her, though he only slept 
 his time away in the verandah, and was 
 sorry when duty or the mess-table called 
 him away, and glad when he joined her 
 solitary meals, and kept her from brooding 
 the whole time upon her coming troubles ; 
 so that when the last day came, and Dr. 
 Browne, after lying for nearly forty-eight 
 hours in a species of stupor, suddenly roused 
 himself, and turned his eyes, looking more 
 like his own eyes than they had done for 
 weeks past, upon Eachel, her exclamation 
 of pleasure brought Cecil Craven in from 
 the verandah to learn the cause. 
 
 " He is better, Cecil, — I am sure he is, — 
 isn't he, Caroline ?" she said, appealing, in 
 her pleased surprise, to the woman to whom 
 she had scarcely spoken in her distress. But 
 Mrs. Wilson only shook her head, and was 
 respectfully silent ; and Cecil Craven said, 
 " Be brave, dear Rachel, — this is the time 
 for it." 
 
 And then she knew that this w^as only a 
 temporary rousing, permitted by the bounty 
 of heaven, before her father lay down again 
 to sleep for ever. She was brave, — she did
 
 RACHEL IS LEFT ALONE. 161 
 
 not cry out, nor lament over lier brief hope, 
 so suddenly extinguished ; she only crept 
 nearer, and knelt by the dying man's side, 
 and slipped her arm gently beneath his 
 neck, so that his head might rest upon her 
 bosom. Her face was very pale, and her 
 heart beat loudly, but her eyes were dry as 
 she fixed them on those of her father. He 
 knew her, and smiled, — just such a peaceful, 
 happy smile as a child gives when it is 
 sinking safely to sleep in its mother's arms. 
 And then he turned his eyes towards the 
 figure of Caroline Wilson, standing at the 
 foot of his bed, and lifting his feeble hand 
 with an effort, slightly waved it. 
 
 *' Papa wishes you to leave the room, 
 Caroline," said Rachel, quickly. 
 
 " I don't think my master can mean 
 that," rejoined the servant, in rather an 
 offended tone. 
 
 " Go," said the sick man convulsively. 
 There was no mistaking his meaning this 
 time, and she left, with a remark on " some 
 people's gratitude " hovering on her 
 tongue. 
 
 Then Dr. Browne turned his eyes — again 
 
 VOL. I. M
 
 162 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 growing languid — upon Each el's face, and 
 whispered : '^ Any one else here ?" 
 
 *' Only Cecil, papa ; you don't mind Cecil, 
 do you ?" 
 
 '' I want him,'* he replied, slowly. His 
 words were not indistinct, but each one was 
 forced out with a kind of gasp, as if the 
 tongue was forgetting how to speak. Then 
 Cecil Craven came nearer, and took the 
 hand of his old friend, which was cold and 
 clammy, and utterly powerless; in his grasp. 
 
 " I am here, Dr. Browne, close to you." 
 
 " Cecil — you have — not — forgotten — 
 swear again — you will never — repeat it — 
 swear by God." 
 
 " By God, sir," repeated Cecil Craven, 
 solemnly. 
 
 " Eachel, too I Swear, my child." 
 
 " I have sworn, father," she said ; " I will 
 keep my oath." 
 
 " Again — again^" he murmured. 
 
 " By God, and as I hope for heaven !" 
 she exclaimed, with all the warmth of her 
 enthusiastic nature. " Father, may I never 
 see you again — never meet the look of your 
 dear eyes — never feel the clasp . Oh !
 
 RACHEL IS LEFT ALONE. 163 
 
 my God — my God !" cried the girl, breaking 
 down as the thought of her coming loss 
 pressed upon her, '' what shall I do without 
 you?" 
 
 The fathers eyes — so soon to become 
 insensible and dull — were fixed upon hers, 
 by an influence almost magnetic. 
 
 ^' Love her, Cecil," he said, " love her 
 and protect her always — my child — my 
 Eachel !" 
 
 Then she laid her wet cheek against his, 
 and called herself by every name she could 
 imagine, for her weak selfishness and want 
 of bravery. 
 
 '' Forgive me, father," she said, entreat- 
 ingly, *'I am calm now. I am ready to 
 bear anything. Life is not so long, and 
 when we meet again, we shall wonder that 
 we fretted so at the short separation ; is it 
 not so, darling ?" 
 
 But he could not answer her, the power 
 of speech was gone. For nearly an hour 
 she knelt, as she had first placed herself, 
 with her father's head upon her bosom, her 
 arms fondly twined around him. The 
 evening — it was evening time — wore on,
 
 164 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 the dying head grew heavier and heavier, 
 chilling with the damps of coming death 
 each fibre in her warm young breast. The 
 dying eyes were dull and blank — and no 
 longer seemed as though they looked at 
 anything ; the hands and feet were cojd, 
 and a profound stillness reigned on every- 
 thing around. Every now and then, 
 Eaehel's trembling voice might be heard, 
 addressing a fond word to the inanimate 
 figure before her, but her sentences gene- 
 rally died away in tears: at intervals Cecil 
 Craven whispered a little comfort, or pressed 
 her hand, almost as cold as her dying 
 father's, in his own warm clasp. Once, 
 Caroline Wilson entered the room, but vras 
 dismissed again by him, with such a rebuke 
 that she did not soon forget it. And then 
 the hour was nearly gone, and Dr. Harris' 
 tread was heard advancing up the garden 
 path to pay his evening visit. Captain 
 Craven rose, as noiselessly as his in tractile 
 conformation would permit him to do, and 
 meeting the new-comer in the verandah, 
 gave him in a few words to understand 
 how the case lay. The two gentlemen re-
 
 RACHEL IS LEFT ALOXE. 165 
 
 entered together. Eacliel never turned 
 her head at Dr. Harris's approach, but kept 
 her eyes still steadily fixed on those of 
 her father. But the medical man stepped 
 at once to the bedside and lifted the heavy 
 burden from off her bosom to its former 
 resting-place. She attempted to remon- 
 strate with him, but his first words were 
 decisive. 
 
 '^That is not your father, dear Mrs, 
 Norreys ; he is better off than even in your 
 arms." 
 
 Then she experienced a second shock, 
 almost as great as if she had not been 
 watching and waiting for this, and this 
 only, for the last week. She suffered D]\ 
 Harris to take the dead form from her 
 embrace; she heard his words and under- 
 stood them, but she did not move from her 
 kneeling posture. 
 
 Not, that is to say, until Cecil Craven 
 put his arms around her and tried to raise 
 her, and whispered something in her ear, 
 which seemed to put new life into her 
 frame. 
 
 " Cecil," she said, in a burst of tears as
 
 166 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 she rose without assistance, and permitted 
 his arms to entwine her figure and support 
 it. " Cecil — what were his last words ? I 
 cannot remember. I did not think he 
 would never speak again." 
 
 " Love her, Cecil," he whispered; "love 
 her and protect her always. And I will, 
 Rachel, so help me God !" 
 
 She turned her face to his, and calling 
 him by a name too low to be distinguished, 
 suffered him to press his lips upon her fore- 
 head, and passed from him to the privacy of 
 her own room. And there she stayeduntil 
 the evening of the next day, when her 
 father's funeral was to take place. No one 
 saw her during that interval, for she would 
 not even admit Caroline Wilson into her 
 presence, nor open the door at the conti- 
 nuous entreaties of Cecil Craven, that she 
 would at least swallow a glass of wine. 
 When the funeral was over ; when she knew 
 by the familiar sound of the three volleys 
 fired over the grave that that which had 
 been her father, but which she had refused 
 to look at when once she was assured that 
 it was no longer him, was hidden away out
 
 RACHEL IS LEFT ALONE. 167 
 
 of her sight, and that her eyes could not 
 encounter it, by breaking through her 
 sohtude ; she unlocked the door of her own 
 accord, and walking into the drawing-room, 
 told Mrs. Wilson to bring her bread and a 
 glass of wine. When it was set before her, 
 she drank one — two, glasses of the sherry 
 patronised by the mess of the 3rd Royal Bays, 
 and felt after it, for the first time that day, 
 that she could trust her voice to speak 
 without breaking down. 
 . The sight of Mrs. Wilson as she stood 
 near her, every now and then passing a 
 finger over moist eyes, aggravated Rachel, 
 and dispersed even the desire for tears in 
 her own. What right had this woman to 
 profess to mourn for her father ; she who 
 had served them both, for money only? 
 And there was not a shadow of sympathy 
 in Rachel's voice as she coldly gave her the 
 orders, necessary for her to receive. 
 
 ** I am going to Mrs. Arnndel's to-night. 
 You can pack up my boxes, and send them 
 over there." 
 
 ^* At once, ma'am?" 
 
 " Whenever they are ready. I shall go
 
 168 WOMAN AGAII^ST WOMAN. 
 
 there as soon as — as they return." The 
 last words came out with an effort, and 
 Rachel applied herself to pouring out wine 
 until it overflowed the glass. She would 
 not give this woman even the opportunity 
 of pitying her. Then she added : 
 
 '' I wish to tell you, Caroline, that I 
 shall not require your services after to- 
 night. What wages are due to you ?'' 
 
 The servant did not express the least sur- 
 prise at her summary dismissal. She had 
 expected no less. 
 
 " The committee will pay me what is due, 
 ma'am^ when it sits. I may consider my- 
 self free, then, to enter on any new lady's 
 service to-morrow ?" 
 
 " Oh ! have you got another service ?" 
 said Racheh " I am glad of it." She did 
 not feel sufficient interest in the woman to 
 ask the name of the mistress she had en- 
 gaged herself to. " Yes ; you can go as 
 r.oon as you have despatched my boxes to 
 Major Arundel's." 
 
 " Thank you, ma'am." 
 
 Not another word passed between them, 
 of either question or command. Soon ^ft^r-
 
 RACHEL IS LEFT ALONE. 169 
 
 wards, Cecil Craven and Dr. Harris entered 
 the room, each with a piece of crape round 
 his arm, and his sword-knot muffled in the 
 same material, and asked if Rachel was 
 ready to accompany them to her friend's 
 house ; for it had been a thing agreed by 
 letter between the ladies that morning that 
 Rachel should go and stay with Mrs. 
 Arundel as soon as the funeral was over. 
 There was no need for her to be in the 
 house, for beyond her own personal effects 
 everything that had belonged to Dr. Browne 
 was placed under a seal, and put in the 
 charge of a certain number of his brother- 
 officers, who constituted a committee for 
 settling all his claims and selling all his 
 property. And as the regiment expected 
 to leave Gibraltar so soon, it was doubly 
 necessary that this should be looked after 
 at once. With the exception of her father's 
 watch and chain, his sword, desk, and pri- 
 vate papers, which were handed over to his 
 daughter, together with a lock of his hair, 
 thoughtfully enclosed in the desk by Dr. 
 Harris (how thoughtful and good the medical 
 profession can be in times of distress, let
 
 170 WOMAN AGAIXST WOMATs'. 
 
 those left alone in foreign countries best 
 testify), everything was to be brought to 
 the hammer at once, and the proceeds to be 
 placed to Rachel's account, as was desired 
 by her father s will. Further than this he 
 had nothing to leave her, for private fortune 
 he had none, and his savings had never 
 been savings long. All the furniture, 
 books, and ornaments ; the contents of the 
 stables must be included. Even the pretty 
 galloway which she had always ridden, and 
 which was so especial a favourite of hers, 
 must be knocked down to the highest bidder, 
 only to be re-sold, probably, for the benefit 
 of some lady rider belonging to the relief 
 corps. Not that Rachel cared much about 
 it ; she was too sad and indifferent just at 
 that moment to care about anything. She 
 rose when Dr. Harris and Cecil Craven 
 entered, and expressed herself ready to 
 leave the house with them at once. 
 
 " I have given the order about my 
 things," she said, *• and they will follow 
 me this evening." 
 
 She raised her hat, which was lying on the 
 table, to her head, and passed out of the place
 
 RACHEL IS LEFT ALONE. 171 
 
 which had been her home without another 
 look at anything there. Not one glance at 
 the bedroom so lately made vacant ; not 
 one at her own, the harbour, at one time, of 
 so many innocent and. happy thoughts. She 
 seemed only too glad to leave them all be- 
 hind her, and to shut out the sight, as she 
 would wish to do the memory, of past plea- 
 sure. But when she stepped into the 
 verandah^ there was Barnes, faithful, honest 
 Barnes, who had served the doctor ever 
 since they had together joined the regiment, 
 and who had very suspiciously red eyes, as 
 he now came forward to carry his young 
 mistress' cloak, and to see her put into the 
 pony-chaise. With Caroline Wilson she 
 had been cold; but coldness was no part 
 of Rachel's character. She thrust out her 
 little hand, and suffered it to become ab- 
 sorbed in the hairy, freckled fist of honest 
 Barnes, as she tried to communicate some- 
 thing like a squeeze to his hardened palm. 
 
 " Oh, Barnes !" she said, sobbing as her 
 eye met the signs of grief, so evident in his, 
 " I am so much obliged to you for all you 
 have done for him. God bless you, Barnes !"
 
 172 WOMAN- AGAIXST WOMAN. 
 
 and then turning to Dr. Harris, she said 
 eagerly, " Dr. Harris, you must let Barnes 
 have the watch and chain ; I know ^^ would 
 have wished it ; and you will always wear 
 them, Barnes, won't you, for his sake and 
 mine ?" And then she hurried to the pony- 
 chaise, followed by Barnes, who could not 
 express his gratitude at first, but found 
 courage to say in a low voice, as he folded 
 the wraps about her feet, — 
 
 '' I shan't forget your goodness, miss : 
 you're every inch like him, and I couldn't 
 say better of you ;" and then, fearing he had 
 overstepped the bounds of mihtary etiquette, 
 suddenly drew himself up as if a poker had 
 been thrust down his back, as Dr. Harris 
 and Captain Craven stepped into the little 
 carriage, and stood like a statue, with his 
 hand raised to his forehead, until the pony 
 had been put in motion, and turned the 
 corner which led to Major Arundel's house. 
 
 Elise Arundel received her bosom friend 
 with an exuberant display of affection, which 
 was rather too officious to be soothing to a 
 spirit so wounded as was Rachel's. 
 
 "Now, my dear girl," she said, as she
 
 RACHEL IS LEFT ALONE. 173 
 
 followed her into the bedroom prepared for 
 her reception, and Rachel expressed a wish 
 to have "just one cup of tea, and then go 
 to bed." " Now, my dearest Rachel, I can- 
 not allow you to shut yourself up like that. 
 It will do you harm, cherie, and make you 
 worse. What /say is, when a thing's over, 
 it's over ; and it's no use remembering it 
 longer than we need. You must join us at 
 dinner ; there will only be Craven and my- 
 self (and you don't call him a stranger, eh ! 
 petite mechante ?), and after that you can go 
 to bed if you like." 
 
 " But it is so soon," faltered Rachel. 
 
 "" Tu ne m'aime pas," said Mrs. Arundel, 
 with a shake of her head, intended to be 
 reproachful. 
 
 '* Oh, Elise !" remonstrated Rachel ; " and 
 now, when I have fewer friends than ever." 
 And she commenced to give way again to 
 her grief. 
 
 '' Well, then, you will do as I ask you, 
 carissima, for my sake, will you not ? and 
 you will feel much better after the little 
 effort. Come, that is a settled thing." 
 
 And so poor Rachel was tormented into
 
 174 WOMAX AGAII^ST WOMAN". 
 
 joining the family dinner on that first sad 
 day of loneliness, and to listen — with dry 
 eyes, indeed, for she was too proud to break 
 down before servants, but with a brain on 
 fire — to the ordinary regimental topics (often 
 suddenly dropped when their details became 
 at all connected with the events of the last 
 two days) which formed the conversation, 
 and in which Cecil Craven took a very 
 meagre share. For he felt for Rachel, and 
 could not bear to see her at the dinner- 
 table, suffering as he knew that she was. 
 As he met her afterwards in the drawing- 
 room, he said to her, — 
 
 "Why do you come out of your room^ 
 when I can see it is so painful to you ?" 
 
 '^Elise persuaded me to it," replied 
 Rachel ; *' she thought it would do me 
 good." 
 
 "Stuff and nonsense!" he replied; *^ go 
 to bed now if you wish it." 
 
 "" Will you make my excuses ?" she asked, 
 for their hostess was out of the room at the 
 moment. 
 
 " Of course I will. Good-night." 
 
 She echoed the word, and left the room.
 
 RACHEL IS LEFT ALONE. 175 
 
 thankful to be released. And when Mrs. 
 Arundel pursued her a few minutes after- 
 wards, with the evident intention of bring- 
 ing her back to the drawing-room by main 
 force, she found her friend stretched in a dead 
 faint across the bed, and for the first time 
 suspected that she had gone too far in forc- 
 ing Rachel Norreys, strong as was her spirit, 
 into keeping up the unnatural strain which 
 her nerves had experienced during the past 
 week. 
 
 She had broken down under the attempt. 
 She had an immense stock of mental courage, 
 but very little bodily strength with which 
 to back it. Under excitement she could 
 do anything, but the necessity for action 
 withdrawn, and Rachel was feeble as a 
 child. 
 
 Now, as she lay unconscious upon her 
 bed, her slender limbs looking so un- 
 womanly in their apparent lifelessness — her 
 eye_, through which the energetic spirit was 
 used to shine and blazon, closed and in- 
 animate — it would have been difficult to 
 guess that in that delicate form there beat
 
 176 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 a heart large enough to encompass the love 
 of the world, and courageous enough to fill 
 the breast, and that without decreasing from 
 his merit, of the bravest man that ever 
 stepped this earth.
 
 177 
 
 CHAPTER YIII. 
 
 MISGIVINGS. 
 
 It is not to be supposed that, even in her 
 distress for her father's death, Rachel could 
 entirely lose sight of the fact, that Raymond 
 Norreys might arrive in England any day, 
 and claim her as his wife. Indeed, when 
 the shock of the first-named grief was a 
 little subdued, the second appeared to 
 gather in intensity, and the two to change 
 places. That which had just passed seemed 
 in the retrospect as if it had been looked 
 forward to for ages, and it was but in the 
 natural course of events that it should 
 happen ; whilst this, coming on her with 
 stealthy tread, took an unexpected and 
 sudden form, and the nearer it drew, the 
 
 VOL. I. N
 
 178 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 less she felt prepared to meet it. She 
 was not without a latent idea, that should 
 Kaymond arrive in England first, he w^ould 
 pursue her to Gibraltar ; and her one great 
 wish and prayer now was, that the relief 
 transport might make its appearance pre- 
 viously, and that she might be permitted 
 to travel home in company with her friends. 
 But the days gradually crept onwards, and 
 yet no transport was signalled to be in 
 sight. 
 
 Rachel did not rise from her bed on the 
 day following her fainting fit. She wished 
 to do so, but Dr. Harris would not hear of 
 it, and she felt too prostrate to resist his 
 will. But on the third day she was up, 
 and busy packing her clothes for the 
 voyage, with many a sigh over the nume- 
 rous mementos of his affection with which 
 her poor father had laden her. But, other- 
 wise, herself again, and as shy as ever of 
 letting the outer world guess at her inner 
 . feelings. 
 
 One circumstance occurred that day 
 which very much disturbed her. She 
 shook off the feehng at first, and called
 
 MISGIVINGS. 179 
 
 it " nonsense/' but she found it returning 
 again and again, until she was fain to con- 
 fess to herself that she was thoroughly 
 annoyed and puzzled by it. 
 
 As she was leaving her room for the 
 dinner table, she encountered in the draw- 
 ing-room, which was empty, Caroline 
 Wilson. At first, simply surprised that 
 she should have followed her there, but 
 supposing that she had some favour to ask 
 or communication to make, Rachel de- 
 manded her business, and not in the most 
 cordial tone. 
 
 " None with you, ma'am ; I am waiting 
 now upon Mrs. Arundel." 
 
 " Have you come as her maid ?" said 
 Rachel, with surprise. 
 
 " Yes, ma'am," responded Mrs. Wilson. 
 ** I have been engaged to enter Mrs. Arun- 
 del's service as soon as I left yours, for 
 some time past." 
 
 Her former mistress made no reply at 
 first, but passed on and left her, then re- 
 turning a few paces, she said, haughtily : 
 
 " Well, I don't require your services in 
 my room, Carohne, and I beg you do not
 
 180 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 attend me there. You must know well 
 enough that the memories connected with 
 yourself are not pleasant ones to me." 
 
 Mrs. Wilson dropped the most respectful 
 of curtsies. 
 
 " Certainly, ma'am ; I will acquaint 
 Mrs. Arundel with your wishes, and she will 
 doubtless order me to attend to them." And 
 with a second inclination she left the room. 
 
 Rachel was the first recruit for the 
 dinner service, and she had time for 
 thought before the others joined her. She 
 could not understand what she had just 
 learnt. Did Elise believe her, or did she 
 not? For months she had been the de- 
 pository for all Eachel's grievances with 
 regard to this servant; for her tales of 
 Mrs. Wilson s cunning artifice and smooth 
 hypocrisy; of her dishonourable actions, 
 her quiet insolence, and her vindictive 
 tongue ; and Elise had sympathised with 
 Rachel for being obliged to retain such a 
 woman about her, and appeared disgusted 
 with her character and goings on. And 
 yet she had engaged her to be her own 
 servant, and that without any reference to
 
 MISGIVINGS. 181 
 
 Racliel, and some time before her father's 
 death ; probably at the very moment she 
 was listening to, and joining in abuse of 
 her, from and with the friend in whom 
 she professed to have entire confidence. 
 Rachel did not think so badly of Elise as 
 to suppose this was an intentional or 
 premeditated affront on her part ; she 
 cared for her too much. But the fact 
 remained, and it wounded her in her pre- 
 sent state of mind to think that she should 
 not have been treated with perfect open- 
 ness, and that one of the few friends she 
 had left was not exactly what she had 
 imagined her to be. 
 
 She felt sore and tender on the subject, 
 and had no rest until the dinner was over, 
 and she could ease her own honest heart 
 by giving her friend an opportunity of 
 clearing herself from the imputation of 
 double dealing, which the circumstances 
 at present wrongly (as Rachel believed) 
 threw upon her. 
 
 But Mrs. Arundel was only prepared to 
 laugh it off as a matter not worth mention- 
 ing.
 
 182 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 " You are not serious, surely, arnica mia, 
 in asking an explanation for such a very 
 simple thing. I wanted a servant — I have 
 had to put up with a half-caste, as you 
 know, ever since I have been here — and 
 you are about to dismiss yours. What 
 more natural than that I should offer to 
 take her off your hands, voila tout ?" 
 
 " But you did not offer to take her off 
 my hands, Elise, or I should have reminded 
 you what a bad servant she is." 
 
 " Pardon, cherie, she can dress hair, can 
 she not ? and alter a dress if necessary ; 
 and surely you would not be the one to 
 speak against her good qualities as a 
 nurse." 
 
 " As to the first two accomplishments," 
 replied Eachel, '' I can say nothing. I 
 disliked her too much from the first day we 
 had her, ever to allow her to touch me ; 
 she obeys her orders of course, or no one 
 would keep her ; but she does more than 
 she is told. She is intensely officious, and 
 very prying and curious, and " 
 
 " I think I have heard all that before, 
 carissima, or something like it. Caroline
 
 MISGIVINGS. 183 
 
 herself has not a few tales against a certain 
 little lady's temper, and " 
 
 " And you can listen to a servant's 
 recital of my faults, true or not, Elise ? I 
 did not think so meanly of you. There is 
 not a gentlewoman in the land who would 
 dare to say a second word to me against 
 yourself." 
 
 " I never said I permitted it, petite." 
 
 " No, but you can take her into your 
 service after it, and keep her about your 
 own person. What can the woman think 
 but that you agree with her, and side 
 against me ?" 
 
 Elise Arundel lifted her white shoulders 
 in contempt. 
 
 " What does it signify what a servant 
 thinks or does not think ?" she said. 
 
 " Nothing to me," rejoined Eachel, " as 
 I have often shown her ; but I thought you 
 cared for me too much, Elise, to have a 
 person about you who you know I hate, 
 and who, you strongly suspect, hates me." 
 
 " Oh, fal lal, nonsense !" exclaimed Mrs. 
 Arundel, in a do-away-with-the-matter style. 
 *' I am sure Mrs. Wilson knows her duty
 
 184 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 a great deal too well to hate you, or any 
 lady who has employed her. And as for 
 yourself, darling, it's only a prejudice on 
 your part against the poor woman, a little 
 jealousy, I am afraid, because the poor 
 dear pater thought a good deal about her. 
 Now, confess, is it not so ?" 
 
 But Rachel was silent. 
 
 " Come, my dear girl," continued her 
 bosom friend, in a coaxing voice, as she 
 came nearer to Eachel and commenced 
 caressing her. " Look at the matter in a 
 reasonable light. I couldn't have gone on 
 board ship very well without a servant, 
 and all those children upstairs to look after, 
 and it was convenient for me, to say the 
 least of it, to get Caroline Wilson. Come, 
 cherie, make it up with your own Elise, 
 or you will make her look as miserable as 
 yourself." And she coaxed and wheedled 
 the pale lips into giving her a half smile 
 and a kiss, and then the matter was sup- 
 posed to be amicably settled between 
 them. 
 
 " Only promise me, Elise, that that crea- 
 ture is not allowed to come about my bed-
 
 MISGIVINGS. 185 
 
 room, or I shall have to vacate your house, 
 and go to Mrs. Marsh or Mrs. Williams." 
 
 For the offers of harbourage to the 
 orphaned girl had been many and pressing, 
 and she had as little reason as most in a 
 foreign settlement to complain of want of 
 hospitality or kindness. But her own 
 particular friend was vehement in her 
 assurances that nothing and nobody should 
 be allowed to vex or disturb her dear 
 Rachel as long as she chose to remain with 
 them ; and entreated her again and again 
 to think no more of the unlucky circum- 
 stance than she herself had done in bring- 
 ing it about. And Rachel promised, mean- 
 ing what she said, and tried hard in conse- 
 quence, to* believe that her dear Elise was 
 perfectly sincere, and that it had been an un- 
 fortunate necessity _, and nothing more, that 
 had compelled her to engage Caroline "Wil- 
 son as her personal attendant. For two 
 days after that, she never saw the woman, 
 even about the house, and caught herself 
 wondering more than once where she was 
 hidden, or what had become of her. But 
 yet, her name alone was so odious to
 
 186 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 Eacliel, that she never mentioned the sub- 
 ject, or her surprise at it, although she 
 could not forget that Caroline Wilson was 
 near her. She never entered her room, 
 where the different articles about to be 
 put into her trunks, lay in many a con- 
 fused medley, without running her eye 
 quickly over the various groups to see if 
 they had been moved, or in any way meddled 
 with. She never woke in the night and 
 heard the slightest noise, the breeze, may be, 
 getting up from the sea, and rattling the 
 laths of the Venetians against one another, 
 or the cry of some large bat or night-bird 
 attracted by the light which she burned, 
 without sitting up in bed and holding her 
 breath, and listening to hear the rustle of 
 a dress or the creaking of a shoe. 
 
 She often reproached herself for these 
 suspicions ; called herself weak, unjust, and 
 unnecessarily wary ; but still they returned, 
 and still, as every night drew on, she felt 
 that she was not safe from scrutiny, and 
 perhaps theft. 
 
 Once, as she roused herself suddenly from 
 sleep, with her father's name upon her lips,
 
 MISGIVINGS. 
 
 187 
 
 she was confident that she had heard a 
 sound, as of some article dropped upon the 
 floor, and, at the same time, saw the glim- 
 mer of something white which passed by 
 her side and was gone. She could only- 
 have fancied or dreamt it, however, for, 
 springing out of bed, she found her room 
 empty and her lamp extinguished, and 
 (when she had lighted it again) everything 
 in its place as usual. No — stay — here was 
 a workbox overturned, but that may have 
 been done before she went to rest, for she 
 had retired early that night, and very 
 weary. As she stooped to replace the 
 fallen box, she heard the handle of the door 
 on the opposite side of the house turned 
 once or twice, and apparently ineffectually. 
 She sprung to her own door at once, and 
 saw (oh ! how Rachel hated herself for the 
 misgiving which had prompted her to 
 beUeve it Caroline Wilson), only her dear 
 Ehse trying to regain her bedroom, the 
 portals of which, were not in such satisfac- 
 tory order as could have been desired. 
 When she saw Rachel's figure, white- 
 robed like her own, she gave a little start,
 
 188 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 and then re-advanced to the iable. In one 
 hand she held a hghted taper, and in the 
 other a pocket-handkerchief. 
 
 " My dear chikl," she exclaimed, " I hope 
 I have not frightened you. I have been 
 suffering agonies all night with the tooth- 
 ache, and not liking to disturb dear Jack, 
 came out to try and find the laudanum for 
 myself, and the wind has blown my stupid 
 door to, and I cannot open it." 
 
 " Have you got the laudanum ?" de- 
 manded Eachel, thinking that of the 
 greatest consequence. 
 
 " Well, no, I cannot find it." 
 
 " I thought you kept all your medicines 
 in the chest in your bedroom." 
 
 But poor Mrs. Arundel's toothache came 
 on so violently at this juncture, that she 
 could only put her handkerchief to her 
 face and groan ; and the sound of talking 
 having disturbed her husband, his footsteps 
 were heard approaching the scene of con- 
 ference, and Rachel had nothing to do but 
 to beat a hasty retreat to her bedroom 
 again. 
 
 When there, although Mrs. Arundel's
 
 MISGIYTNGS. 189 
 
 toothache^ and the refractory door, were 
 sufficient to account for the noise she heard, 
 and the sea-breeze coming in at the window 
 may have blown out her hght, she still 
 could not dismiss from her mind the foolish 
 idea that the shadow she had seen flit past 
 her bedside was not all due to her ima- 
 gination, and that, although she would not 
 hint such a thing to her friend for worlds, 
 Caroline Wilson had, in some mysterious 
 manner, visited her room that night. 
 
 But her doubts on the subject received 
 a far stronger confirmation a few days 
 later, and in which they were assisted by 
 the words of Mrs. Arundel herself. It 
 was the day week of her father's death, 
 and Elise had persuaded Rachel to take a 
 short drive with Major Arundel in the 
 pony-phaeton, excusing herself from accom- 
 panying them on the score of a bad head- 
 ache and unusual lassitude. Rachel was 
 glad to go. The company of poor old 
 Jack was very congenial to her feelings, 
 and, this being the first time she had left 
 the house, the evening air unusually invit- 
 ing. Major Arundel avoided the general
 
 190 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 thoroughfares, and drove her gently along 
 some of the by-roads that led away from 
 the town and its insignificant bustle into 
 the quiet country, and there they talked of 
 him who was gone, in a manner that, until 
 then, Eachel had been unable to speak to 
 any one in. They stayed out late in conse- 
 quence, and they came home by a back 
 path, anxious still to escape observation if 
 possible, by which means they arrived at 
 the stables before the house, and having 
 left Major Arundel there with the pony- 
 phaeton, Eachel walked quietly up the 
 garden path alone, and her light step was 
 through the sitting-rooms and in her own 
 apartment, before any of the inmates of the 
 house heard her enter. It was now dusk, 
 and, to her surprise, there was a light burn- 
 ing there, and a figure seated before the 
 table, which rose up with a hasty cry as 
 she turned the handle of the door, and dis- 
 covered the startled face of Eliza Arundel. 
 Her hand was full of papers — old letters, 
 memoranda, and bills, and before her was 
 Rachel's desk, wide open, and with half its 
 contents turned out upon the table. She
 
 MISGIVINGS. 191 
 
 stood where she had risen, deadly pale, 
 staring at Rachel as if she was an appa- 
 rition, and seemed for the moment to have 
 lost the use of her tongue. 
 
 Rachel looked at her rifled desk, at the 
 overturned papers and scattered notes, 
 and her thoughts flew at once to Caroline 
 Wilson. 
 
 " Good heavens, Elise 1 then that 
 woman, Wilson, has been at my papers 
 after all." 
 
 As she heard the suggestion, a look of 
 intense relief passed over the features of 
 Eliza Arundel, and from pallor, her cheeks 
 assumed a bright scarlet flush, as she 
 quickly replied, 
 
 " Yes, my dear Rachel. What can you 
 think of finding me thus amongst your 
 belongings? but I had hoped to replace 
 them before you arrived. My dear child, 
 I am afraid it is true ; some one has cer- 
 tainly been at your desk. As I passed by 
 the verandah window, I heard a noise as of 
 footsteps in your room, and knowing your 
 dislike to anything being touched, I looked 
 in, and only saw your desk left open, with
 
 192 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 all its contents lying about. I came round 
 directly, but whoever it was bad escaped, 
 so I was about to re-arrange them. I have 
 been trying to think who it could have 
 been who had the impertinence to do it." 
 
 " Who it could have been/' repeated 
 Eachel, contemptuously, "who should it 
 have been, but your delightful waiting- 
 woman, Caroline Wilson ? I told you what 
 she was. She will open your desk in the 
 same manner the first time it suits her con- 
 venience to do so. Don't take the trouble 
 to re-arrange them, Elise ; I can do that, and 
 I will lock the desk up in one of my trunks 
 to-night. She shall not get another look 
 at it any way ; so I hope she made the 
 most of this one. How foolish of me to 
 have left my keys about.'' 
 
 "Yes, it is very imprudent, dearest 
 child," returned Mrs. Arundel, who had 
 quite recovered now from the fright 
 Rachel's sudden entrance had occasioned 
 her ; " you mustn't do it again ; but you 
 are such a thoughtless little creature. Shall 
 you dress for dinner to-night, darling ?" 
 
 The '' darling " thought she would not
 
 MISGIVINGS. 193 
 
 dress for dinner that evening if lier dear 
 Elise would excuse her, and then her friend 
 left her alone. Rachel was more indignant 
 than vexed about her desk having been 
 opened ; for there happened to be nothing 
 of consequence in it, except a few old 
 letters of her father's, and they were all 
 safe. It was only what she had suspected 
 all along of Caroline Wilson, and she should 
 have been more on her guard against her. 
 But she was really surprised, for she had 
 imagined that the woman was not. living 
 in the house at the present moment. Whilst 
 they were at dinner that evening, Cecil 
 Craven walked in. 
 
 " Have you heard the news ?" he in- 
 quired. 
 
 No : no one had heard any news. 
 
 " The relief transport is telegraphed.'' 
 
 " Is it, really ?" 
 
 ''Really and truly— mail-steamer, also. 
 Now, ladies, you'll have enough to do." 
 
 This news was received by the members 
 of the party with very different feelings. 
 Major Arundel's thoughts flew immediately 
 to the men under his command. 
 
 VOL. I. O
 
 194 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 ^' It will be liot work to get them all 
 on board, Craven. I must go up to tlie 
 colonel's after dinner and bear bis orders." 
 
 Mrs. Arundel's mind was entirely occu- 
 pied with the idea of how many trunks 
 there were still to pack, and whether they 
 were likely to get all the clothes home from 
 the wash in time ; whilst Eachel could only 
 remember, with a warmer sensation of plea- 
 sure than she had experienced for the last 
 few weeks, that the regiment must really 
 embark in the course of a couple of days, 
 and that there was now no doubt but that 
 she should perform the voyage home, as she 
 had so much wished to do, in the company 
 of her regimental friends. She forgot 
 Caroline Wilson and her dishonoured desk 
 — she forgot even the parting which lay at 
 the end of that voyage, and the probabi- 
 lities of no other than her husband meeting 
 her at Southampton or Gravesend ; she 
 only remembered, with a return of the old 
 enthusiastic excitement and careless forget- 
 fulness of everything unpleasant in the 
 delight of the moment, that what she had 
 so long desired had nearly come to pass,
 
 MISGIVINGS. 195 
 
 and that there could be no doubt of its ful- 
 filment. 
 
 " Shall I tell Wilson to send up his wife 
 to you to-night, my dear ?" inquired Major 
 Arundel, as he stood ready accoutred for 
 his after-dinner visit to the colonel ; "she 
 will be useful to you in packing. We shall 
 have to start by sunrise on Thursday next, 
 if I am not much mistaken." 
 
 '^ Yes — do — if her own boxes are ready," 
 'answered Mrs. Arundel, growing very red 
 as she said so. 
 
 But Eachel could have no suspicions 
 in a quarter where she loved. These sign» 
 and signals rushed back upon her memory 
 in after-hours and bathed the past in a flood 
 of daylight ; but at the moment they bore 
 no significance for her. She looked at her 
 friend as the major took his departure, and 
 said quietly^ " Has Caroline been staying at 
 her own house, Elise?" 
 
 " Yes," was the rather hesitating reply ; 
 " the fact is, I sent her home chiefly on your 
 account" (which was a romance, for Mrs. 
 Wilson had asked for and obtained leave to 
 prepare for the expected voyage ; but it is
 
 196 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 just as well to credit ourselves with all the 
 good we can in this world). 
 
 " Thank you, dear," said Rachel, as she 
 stepped to Mrs. Arundel's side and kissed 
 her. She felt quite grateful for this proof 
 of Elise's solicitude that the feelings of her 
 friend should be respected, even at the ex- 
 pense of her own convenience. 
 
 *' But then," continued Rachel, "how 
 could it have been her who opened my desk 
 this afternoon ?" 
 
 Mrs. Arundel's large blue eyes dilated 
 wide with innocent amazement. 
 
 " How, indeed ! Could it have been 
 Mary, Rachel ?" naming the children's 
 nurse J, a half-caste Portuguese girl. 
 
 " Scarcely," answered Rachel, " consider- 
 ing that she cannot read ; and, putting that 
 aside, could have no possible interest in m^f 
 letters. Mrs. Wilson may have walked up 
 from the barracks on purpose. She is quite 
 capable of doing so. But pray let us change 
 the subject, Elise ; I dislike even talking of 
 that woman. When is the transport likely 
 to be in. Captain Craven?" she asked of 
 that gentleman, who, not having accom-
 
 MisaiviNGs. 197 
 
 panied Major Arundel to the coloners, had 
 been enjoying a cigar in the verandah. 
 
 " Perhaps to-night ; perhaps to-morrow 
 morning/' he replied. " She was signalled 
 at six o'clock. If she makes sufficient way^ 
 she will anchor to-night ; if not, she will 
 put in the first thing to-morrow. The mail- 
 steamer is in. Did you not hear the 
 guns ?" 
 
 *' I am afraid none of the 3rd will have 
 much interest to spare for the mail-steamer 
 this time," said Mrs. Arundel; "we shall 
 be able to answer our letters in person. I 
 must leave you, Rachel, to do the honours 
 of coffee to Captain Craven to-night, for if 
 there is one order to give, there are fifty. 
 Send me a cup into my room, dear, and 
 don't expect to see me again this even- 
 mg." 
 
 *' I shall come and help you by-and-by," 
 was the reply, as Mrs. Arundel left them to 
 themselves. 
 
 " I am so sorry I never found your gold 
 stud, Cecil," said Rachel, drawing her chair 
 close to his, as soon as they were alone, and 
 speaking low ; " but I searched for it every-
 
 198 WOMAN AaAINST WOMAN. 
 
 where without success. It is the most 
 extraordinary thing where it can have 
 rolled away to." 
 
 " Never mind," said Cecil Craven, with 
 that true politeness which tries to set every 
 one at their ease. " I dare say I dropped it 
 somewhere out of doors. I am a very care- 
 less fellow. Don't think anything more 
 about it, Eachel ;" and he laid his hand on 
 hers as he spoke. 
 
 " I beg your pardon ; is this Major 
 Arundel's house ?" said a voice from the 
 verandah. 
 
 They turned their heads simultaneously 
 in that direction, and saw the figure of a 
 man standing on the threshold, wrapped in 
 a rough coat, and with a naval cap over 
 his eyes, which, when he distinguished the 
 figure of a lady in the lighted room, he 
 immediately doffed. 
 
 " This is Major Arundel's, but he is not 
 at home," replied Captain Craven. '* Do 
 you want anything with him ?" 
 
 " I have just arrived by the mail steamer," 
 said the stranger, advancing into the room 
 with a slight bow ; " I came here to see
 
 MISGIVINGS. 199 
 
 Mrs. Norreys, who, I understand, is on a 
 visit to Mrs. Arundel. If this is the case, 
 will you kindly let her know that her hus- 
 band, Raymond Norreys, is waiting to see 
 
 her ?"
 
 200 WOMAN AGAINST AVOMAN 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 ONE FLESH. 
 
 She had been sitting with her back towards 
 the verandah and the stranger's face, but 
 as she heard his last words, Rachel rose 
 trembhngly and confronted him. She had 
 just assumed the mourning for her father, 
 and as she stood before him, her sHght 
 figure looking slighter from her black ap- 
 parel, her face, pale from the intelligence 
 she had so suddenly heard, her waving 
 chesnut hair all gathered behind her head 
 in one large knot, Raymond Norreys could 
 scarcely associate her appearance with the 
 remembrance of the girl he had parted 
 from, who had possessed the brightest of
 
 ONE FLESH. 201 
 
 eyes and cheeks, and curling hair faUing in 
 tangled masses all about her shoulders. 
 
 But he had heard the news of Dr. 
 Browne's death immediately upon his land- 
 ing, and he knew this pale girl in mourning 
 must be the wife he had thought of meeting 
 so ardently and so long. 
 
 "Is this my wife?" he exclaimed, ad- 
 vancing towards her. " Eachel, dearest, 
 don't you know me ?" 
 
 She did not speak, or move one step to 
 greet him, No ! she had no recollection of 
 this bright intelligent face which was look- 
 ing so earnestly into hers — of those dark 
 eyes beaming so affectionately upon her. 
 She could only stare at him, struck with 
 amazement, and feel that her husband was 
 a stranger. 
 
 Cecil Craven had merely said, " This is 
 Mrs. Norreys, sir. I will inform Mrs. 
 Arundel of your arrival," before he had 
 made his escape. He felt a scene was 
 coming, and entertained, with most of his 
 sex, a righteous horror for anything of the 
 kind. He bore down upon Mrs. Arundel 
 with the astounding news that Mrs. Nor-
 
 202 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 reys' husband had arrived, surprising that 
 lady in a most unbecoming dressing-gown, 
 which she had quickly to exchange again 
 before she could appear to welcome the new 
 comer. 
 
 " Gro into the drawing-room as soon as 
 you can," urged Captain Craven, "or 
 there'll be a row. JSTorreys looks a regular 
 fire-eater, and Rachel is staring at him and 
 saying nothing. Make haste, there's a good 
 creature, and save her from it !" 
 
 ^^ Save her from what ?" demanded Mrs. 
 Arundel in a sharp tone ; for this solicitude 
 for Rachel on Cecil Craven's part was any- 
 thing but gratifying to her feelings. ** You 
 seem to forget, Craven, that the man is her 
 husband. Rachel has made her bed, and 
 she must lie on it. However, I will really 
 go as soon as I have put on my dress 
 again." 
 
 "Do," he rejoined; ^'for I dare not go 
 back. I am oiF to the colonel's. Good- 
 night !" 
 
 And in the meanwhile they — the hus- 
 band and wife under discussion — had stood 
 for some minutes and looked at one another.
 
 ONE FLESH. 203 
 
 Eaymond saw her tremor and distress, and 
 attributed them at first chiefly to the ad- 
 verse circumstances under which their re- 
 union was taking place ; but when she still 
 remained silent, he repeated his question : — 
 "Don't you remember me, darling? — 
 your own husband, whom you married in 
 Littleham Church ? Ah ! Rachel, what a 
 long, long time ago that seems !" 
 
 He drew nearer, and put his arms around 
 her as he spoke, and she felt that she must 
 say something, or tell him all by her silence. 
 And so the faltering words dropped from 
 her tongue : — 
 
 " Oh, I am so unhappy !" 
 '* My dear one," he exclaimed, " I heard 
 it all at the hotel just now. I am so sorry, 
 dear Rachel ! I wish to heaven I could have 
 been with you a week or two ago^ that I 
 might have comforted you through that sad 
 time. My bird ! it was hard you should be 
 left alone to suffer; but, for my part, it 
 could not have been otherwise. I only 
 arrived in England a fortnight ago, and 
 this was the first steamer that has left for 
 the Rock since."
 
 204 WOMA?^ AGAINST WOMAN". 
 
 Still running on, thankful to have in his 
 arms what he had so longed and hoped for, 
 Raymond forgot to notice that no syllables 
 of welcome or rejoicing fell from her tongue, 
 and that she only shuddered in his embrace 
 and was silent. 
 
 " How cold you are, dear," he said, kiss- 
 ing her as he spoke; "and why — how is 
 this ? You are trembling. Have you been 
 very unhappy without me all these weary 
 years, Rachel? — have you longed for me 
 as I have longed for you ? Well^ never 
 mind, they are over at last. You are not 
 much altered, now I come to look at you, 
 dear girl ! You are pale and thin, but, 
 please God, the change to England will set 
 you up again, and I shall have my rose, a 
 damask rose before the winter sets in." 
 
 But here he was interrupted by the en- 
 trance of Mrs. Arundel. As her gracious 
 " Mr. Norreys, I believe," was heard, 
 Rachel turned with a cry from her hus- 
 band's embrace, and rushed into the arms 
 of her friend. 
 
 " Eh, bien cherie, qu'avez-vous ?" de- 
 manded that lady, as she patted Rachel's
 
 ONE FLESH. 205 
 
 bent head, with an air of reproach, and 
 acknowledged Raymond Norreys bow with 
 another inclination of her own. " We are 
 very pleased to see yon, Mr. Norreys, 
 though we scarcely expected you so soon. 
 I think you have taken my little friend 
 here rather too much by surprise. Now, 
 Eachel darling, show Mr. Norreys what a 
 woman you can be, and go and pour out 
 the coffee for me." 
 
 She had flown to the shelter of her 
 friend's bosom, believing it to be a shelter. 
 She did not like being spoken to as if she 
 were a child, and driven thence as though 
 she had no business there. She passed her 
 hand proudly over her moistened eyes, and 
 reared her stately young head and crossed 
 the room to where the coffee equipage was 
 laid out, her husband's eyes following her 
 moving figure admiringly as she did so. - 
 
 And then he commenced to thank Mrs. 
 Arundel for her care of, and kindness to, 
 his wife during his absence. Even in the 
 midst of her hurry and distress Eachel 
 could not help pausing to admire the ease 
 with which he chose his language, and the
 
 206 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 thorough-bred air which hung about him 
 as he gracefully made this acknowledg- 
 ment, impressing both his hearers as he did 
 so, with the conviction that he considered 
 himself the only one from whom such 
 acknowledgment was due. Mrs. Arundel 
 seemed wonderfully taken by his address. 
 Her answers were most gracious. She was 
 only too glad to have been of any use to 
 dear Rachel, and she hoped that Mr. 
 Norreys would consider himself their guest 
 also until such time as the regiment left 
 Gibraltar, which, perhaps he had heard, 
 would be almost immediately. 
 
 Mr. Norreys was perfectly aware of it. 
 " In fact," he continued, " we came along- 
 side of the transport- steamer almost all the 
 way, and only passed her this afternoon. 
 She will anchor to-morrow morning." 
 
 " Then I shall consider you my guest 
 until we start," said Mrs. Arundel, with 
 her sweetest smile. 
 
 " You are very kind," returned Raymond 
 Norreys, " but I could not think of putting 
 you to such inconvenience, and have already 
 engaged rooms at the hotel. I dare say we
 
 ONE FLESH. 207 
 
 shall be in England almost as soon as your- 
 selves, for the mail-steamer is expected from 
 Malta, I hear, in a few days." 
 
 Smash ! Down came the coffee-cup from 
 Eachel's unsteady hand, as the words left 
 her husband's lips, and the next moment 
 she sat down in the chair next to her, and 
 began to cry bitterly. 
 
 " Oh! I must go in the transport/' she 
 said, vehemently ; " I must go in the trans- 
 port. I cannot go in the steamer. Oh, 
 Elise ! keep me with you." 
 
 They had both started from their seats as 
 the noise of the falling china roused them, 
 and were at her side together. 
 
 '' Eachel, dearest, what is the matter ?" 
 exclaimed Raymond Norreys, his face all 
 ahght with love and anxiety to learn the 
 reason of her sudden distress. 
 
 "Mr. Norreys, would you oblige me by 
 calling the servant ? he is probably only at 
 the back of the house," said Mrs. Arundel 
 hastily ; and then as Raymond rather un- 
 willingly obeyed her behest, she added in a 
 lower and angry tone to Rachel — " Rachel ! 
 what are you making such a fool of yourself
 
 208 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 for ? Do you want to let the whole station 
 know that you have a penchant for Cecil 
 Craven ? I gave you credit for greater sense. 
 I feel quite ashamed of you. Come, rouse 
 yourself." 
 
 The remedy was harsh, but effectual, and 
 no second dose of it was needed. Eachel 
 started at her friend's insinuation. The 
 words " for shame " burst from her own in- 
 dignant lips ; and then she rose, shook off 
 the touch of Mrs. Arundel's hand, and dried 
 her eyes. AVhen her husband returned, she 
 was looking herself again, and he thought 
 no more of the little outburst. 
 
 After all, it was but natural she should 
 wish to go with her old friends — very 
 natural and very proper ; but he would 
 soon make her forget the loss of them. But 
 she seemed never to have realized until now 
 what the coming back of this unknown 
 husband would prove to her ; it had cer- 
 tainly never struck her mind until that 
 moment, when the coffee-cup fell, that all 
 her hopes of returning to England with the 
 dear old 3rd were like it — smashed. Of 
 course she could not go with them now.
 
 ONE FLESH. 209 
 
 She would have possessed no right to a 
 passage before, though, left alone as she 
 was, they would have accorded her one 
 through courtesy. But now, with a hus- 
 band to look after and provide for her, there 
 would be no such excuse. The disappoint- 
 ment was bitter ; but still more so was the 
 thought that Elise, and at such a time, could 
 use unkind words towards her. She might 
 feel for her ; she, who knew all. And she 
 had said something, also, that Rachel found 
 still more difficult to forget or forgive. She 
 had coupled her name with Cecil Craven's 
 in a manner which forbade her keeping 
 silence on the subject any more. And as 
 the young wife sat a little apart by herself, 
 musing gloomily on these things, Mrs. 
 Arundel was trying to make her defection 
 pass unobserved by Raymond Norreys, or 
 she appeared to be doing so. She attempted 
 excuses for Rachel to Rachel's husband 
 which galled the young man's spirit, and 
 made him like his wife's bosom friend less 
 than he had done at first. She hinted at 
 her having several friends in the regiment 
 to whom she was very much attached, and, 
 VOL. L P
 
 210 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 consequently, it distressed her to leave them, 
 even for such a happy occasion as the pre- 
 sent. What friends ? Mr. Norreys had 
 imagined that Mrs. Arundel was herself his 
 wife's most intimate lady friend. 
 
 Oh ! lady friend ! Yes, certainly, so she 
 was ; but there were others — . Now, Mr. 
 Norreys mustn't look so shocked, for it was 
 nothing out of the common way ; they, 
 ladies in foreign stations, did very dreadful 
 things sometimes, there was no doubt, and 
 went the length of making friends of gen- 
 tlemen occasionally, but then, just consider 
 the lack of female society in such places ; 
 that must be their excuse. 
 
 Had Mrs. Arundel, then, any such very 
 intimate gentlemen friends herself? Now, 
 who said very ? Ah ! she saw Mr. Nojreys 
 was a very dangerous man to tell secrets to, 
 and she must be careful what she said. But 
 would she answer his question ? Well, then, 
 no ! perhaps she had not ; but consider 
 the difference in their positions. She had 
 a husband to look after her, and children to 
 engage her attention. (Here Mrs. Arundel's 
 face assumed the pensive and tender ma-
 
 ONE FLESH. 211 
 
 ternal expression which it always wore when 
 speaking of her children to strangers.) 
 
 Ah! Mr. Norreys little knew how a 
 mother's time was taken up. Dear Rachel 
 might know some day, and she w^ould find 
 she had very little to spare for anything 
 else then. Now, Mr. Norreys must not go 
 and make more out of what she had said 
 than was really meant, or fancy her " chere 
 petite " was light or frivolous. She was 
 very fond of Rachel, devotedly so ; that was, 
 perhaps, why she scolded her oftener than 
 she had need to do. Oh, she was a dear 
 creature ! A sweet girl 1 Such a general 
 favourite ! Quite the pet of the regiment ! 
 They should miss her terribly in the 3rd 
 when she was gone. And such a spirit ! 
 Might Mrs. Arundel suggest to Mr. Norreys 
 to be very gentle and lenient with her at 
 first ? Her poor father had indulged her 
 very much, there was no doubt. If he had 
 
 not well, well, it was of no use talking 
 
 now about what might have been, was it ? 
 and Mr. Norreys must think no more of 
 anything she had said than he would of any 
 other woman's chatter They were pri-
 
 212 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN". 
 
 vileged nuisances, were they not ? with a 
 depreciatory smile, which was intended as a 
 challenge for her hearer to commence a fierce 
 denial of the charge. But, privileged or 
 not, Raymond felt Mrs. Arundel to be so 
 thorough a nuisance at that particular mo- 
 ment that he had not the conscience to deny 
 her affirmation. He had been very restless 
 under the last half of her harangue. He 
 had fidgeted on his chair, and turned his 
 eyes a dozen times to where Rachel sat 
 upon the sofa with drooping head, and wrapt 
 in earnest thought. He did not admire 
 being recommended by this fat, fair lady 
 w4iom he had only known an hour, to be 
 gentle and tender to his young wife. He, 
 who had flown to Gibraltar, burning with 
 love for her ; only anxious to be allowed to 
 make her life's happiness by his own de- 
 votion. He, who was now only restlessly 
 awaiting the moment when he should get 
 her by herself, and see all the shy timidity 
 she now displayed, charmingly provoking 
 as it was, melt away beneath her wish to 
 make him fully understand how much she 
 loved him. So he replied rather curtly to
 
 ONE FLESH. 213 . 
 
 Mrs. Arundel's hints and entreaties, and 
 ended by summarily producing his watch, 
 and remarking aloud that it was past ten, 
 and he thought it was time that they should 
 go. He had a hired carriage waiting for 
 them at the gate, and perhaps Mrs. Arundel 
 would kindly permit what luggage his wife ' 
 CQuld not take with her, to remain until the 
 evening, when he would send for it. 
 
 Mrs. Arundel was agreeable to every- 
 thing, and Rachel, who had been roused 
 from her reverie by the colloquy, stood up, 
 and prepared to seek her room, closely fol- 
 lowed by her friend. But as they found 
 themselves alone, Mrs. Arundel was startled 
 by Rachel turning round with sudden 
 warmth, and asking her the direct question — 
 
 " Elise, what did you mean, by saying I 
 have a penchant for Cecil Craven ?" 
 
 " Just what T said, darling," laughed 
 Mrs. Arundel, merrily, ^' you have a pen- 
 chant for dear Craven, have you not ? you 
 like him ?" 
 
 " Yes ; but from the manner you said it, 
 one would have thought " 
 
 *' What, cherie ?"
 
 214 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 Eachel was silent. 
 
 " Come, dear girl," added Mrs. Arundel_, 
 coaxingly, '' you are fighting with shadows 
 to-night ! I spoke harshly, I am aware, 
 because I didn't know what you might be 
 going to say next, and every one might 
 not view your little fancies in the same 
 light that I do ; but I did it with the best 
 intentions, Eachel, otherwise you might 
 have made a scene, and Mr. Norreys 
 angry. Whatever you may think of your 
 husband, my dear, never let him know it — 
 that's the only safe rule in married life. 
 Those things in the bag will be quite 
 enough for to-night^ Rachel, and I will 
 send on the boxes to-morrow. Addio caris- 
 sima ! and don't be a goose." 
 
 And this was all the parting comfort her 
 bosom friend had to give her: this was the 
 sum total of the advice — the hope and the 
 assurance that Rachel received in this the 
 hour of, perhaps, her sorest need. As 
 soon as she had re-entered the drawing- 
 room^ her husband took the bag from her, 
 and shaking hands with Mrs. Arundel, 
 drew Rachel's arm within his own, and
 
 ONE FLESH. 215 
 
 led her down to the carriage which was 
 waiting for them. 
 
 ^' I don't much like your friend, Rachel," 
 he commenced to say, as they began their 
 journey to the hotel, but the rattling of the 
 wheels, and the jolting down the steep hill 
 was so great, that it made conversation al- 
 most impossible. So Raymond tried another 
 means of communication, and essayed to 
 take her hand within his own, but Rachel 
 drew it away nervously, and shrunk into 
 the further corner of the vehicle, so he 
 said and did no more until they had 
 arrived at their destination. 
 
 But then, when they found themselves 
 in a well-lighted and comfortable private 
 room, and screened from all observation ; 
 he, first removing with the tenderest care 
 her hat and cloak, took both her hands in 
 his own, and bringing her before him in 
 such a position that he could not fail to see 
 her face, he said — 
 
 "Now, my little girl, we are alone at 
 last; and you will no longer be too shy to 
 tell me that you love me, and are glad to 
 see me back again."
 
 216 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN". 
 
 But she turned lier head rather to one 
 side, and looked away from him, without a 
 word. 
 
 '' Eachel," said the young husband again, 
 and rather hurriedly, " tell me that you 
 love me, dearest, or only look it, if you will 
 not speak. I have come a long way to 
 procure the happiness of hearing those 
 words a few days earlier." 
 
 But still there was no answer. A lie 
 rose once to her trembling lips, but was 
 choked back again, by the force of habitual 
 truth in her heart, and she was silent. 
 Then he grew alarmed, and half angry. 
 
 " For Heaven's sake, speak !" he said, 
 releasing her hands from his, and pacing 
 the room hastily ; " say something, if only 
 to tell me I have deceived myself ; Eachel 
 do you love me, or do you not ?" 
 
 " How can you expect it ?" she said in a 
 low tone. 
 
 " My God !" exclaimed Raymond Norreys 
 — and, for a moment, said no more. But 
 then, he added passionately, '' How can I 
 expect it ? I expect it by the love in my 
 own heart, which has been faithful to your
 
 ONE FLESH. 217 
 
 image through five long years. I expect 
 it by the oath you swore at the altar to 
 keep to me — and me only." 
 
 " I have kept to you," she replied, slowly. 
 
 " Yes ; in the letter, I conclude so : if 
 you had not — " he exclaimed, and a dark 
 expression passed over his face as he said 
 the words, that showed there was blood 
 within him that could be dangerous if 
 need be ; " but it is idle to speak of such a 
 contingency : I had hoped for more than 
 that from you, Rachel ! I have longed for 
 this hour — I have prayed for it. I have 
 even wept for it, and I hold my much- 
 desired future in my grasp this day, only to 
 hear you ask how I can expect that you 
 should love me !" 
 
 " Raymond !" said Rachel, gaining cou- 
 rage to speak from the exhibition of his 
 despair ; " Raymond, you married me, a 
 child, not knowing what I liked or did not 
 like. You left me for five years to grow a 
 woman, with tastes maturing every day, 
 and fancies changing. You left me to forget 
 even your features. Before Heaven !" she 
 said, as passionately as himself, **if you
 
 218 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 had not spoken your name this night, I 
 should have received you as a stranger. 
 How can you expect to have a woman's 
 love from a woman you have never won ?" 
 
 He groaned audibly as she said the 
 words. 
 
 " I was a fool to expect it," he replied ; 
 " a fool to cherish a man's love for you. 
 Is it possible you have quite forgotten what 
 vou once felt for me ?" 
 
 " Forgotten it," she exclaimed, her old 
 excitement lighting up her face, and making 
 her appear twice as charming in her hus- 
 band's eyes as she had done yet ; " I tell 
 you, I had forgotten even your features. 
 You stand before me now as a newly-made 
 acquaintance. Judge, if I can welcome you 
 as a husband should be welcomed ! For- 
 gotten !" she repeated bitterly ; " I have 
 often wished that I could have forgotten 
 that I lived. I have dreaded your return 
 for months past. I have hoped and prayed 
 against what you say you have prayed for. 
 I wonder why I tell you this ! I had no 
 intention of telling it until you pressed 
 me. It has come — and I know there is no
 
 ONE FLESH. 219 
 
 escape for me — I have left those I do love, 
 and accompanied you here to be your wife. 
 I shall try to do my duty to you, Raymond, 
 but do not demand more from me. You 
 cannot force me to love you : don't make 
 me do the other thing. You asked me 
 for the truth, and you have it. I do not 
 love you — I do not beheve I ever shall." 
 
 But the last words were added in a lower 
 key, and almost inaudibly. 
 
 " Eather a bitter truth !" he replied, with 
 a dash of sarcasm in his calmness which 
 was very sad to listen to ; " rather a bitter 
 truth ! but I thank you for it, Rachel, all 
 the same. Perhaps it is better I should 
 know the worst at once than that my wife 
 should play the hypocrite to me. But you 
 mistake if you imagine that I am a man to 
 take the letter from you without the spirit 
 of your duty. It is true that I could claim 
 you for my wife if I chose to do it : that 
 I came here so to claim you ; but the cas- 
 ket would be worth little to me, Rachel, 
 without the jewel of your love. I married 
 you when you were far too young (God 
 forgive me for the unintentional wrong I
 
 220 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 did you !), and I see now the mistake I 
 made, and that if I had waited to woo you 
 now, you would, probably, with your ma- 
 turer taste, have never been won by me. 
 But the mistake was made, and it is irre- 
 mediable. You have lived too long under 
 the protection of my name for us to sepa- 
 rate without bringing a great scandal upon 
 it and you, which I am naturally anxious 
 to avoid. (Besides which, what would you 
 do, poor child ! alone as you now are in 
 the world, without a protector of some 
 sort ?) Therefore, let me still protect you, 
 Rachel, with the name of husband ; let me 
 still have the gratification of feeling that 
 I am near you to contribute to your comfort, 
 I hope, and certainly to your convenience, 
 and I will ask for nothing more " 
 
 She started, blushed crimson, and looked 
 towards him, doubtingly. 
 
 " Do not fear to misapprehend my mean- 
 ing," he said, gently ; " we are, at least so 
 far one in interests, that I may speak 
 plainly to Tyou. When your poor father 
 (he is fortunate not to have lived to see 
 this day) "
 
 ONE FLESH. 221 
 
 '' Ob, I thank God that he didn t !" in- 
 terrupted the girl, midst heavy tears. 
 
 " When your father sanctioned our mar- 
 riage, Rachel, it was on this condition — 
 that I went to sea for another cruise, and 
 did not claim my wife until I returned 
 from it ; it might have been only three 
 years — it has proved to be five. Weary 
 years they have been to me, and would 
 have been still wxarier, doubtless, could I 
 have guessed what waited to greet me at 
 their close ; but we will not speak of that 
 again. You did not wish to wound me, 
 I am sure; and truth, however hard, is 
 dearer to me, at any time, than a specious 
 lie. But your father would never have 
 permitted our imprudent marriage to re- 
 main disannulled had he imagined that 
 when I returned to claim my wife she 
 would have learned to hate me." 
 
 Here her hands went up, as if in feeble 
 remonstrance or denial of the charge, but 
 he took no notice of them. 
 
 " Therefore I will not claim you as my 
 wife until you love me as he thought you 
 would. I will never claim you, Rachel,
 
 222 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 until you come of your own free will, and 
 put those dear hands in mine, and tell me' 
 with your eyes, which I feel are honest, 
 and could not look a lie, that I am the one 
 man in all the world who you would choose 
 to be your husband. Aud I will wait pa- 
 tiently, and believe, until death robs me of 
 the hope, that that day may be shining for 
 me, in the future, even now ! If I could 
 do more for you, poor girl !" he added, sor- 
 rowfully, " I would, but that is, I am afraid, 
 impossible — only believe that I am willing 
 to do as much as I can ; and look upon me, 
 Eachel, as a friend — as a brother, if you 
 will ; and do not be afraid lest I shall 
 mistake your friendship (if you can give it 
 me) for love, and take advantage of it. 
 And be assured that in all things I shall 
 only seek your comfort as their end, and 
 especially in this — that what has passed 
 between us this night be kept a secret for 
 ourselves alone. It will be best so ; will 
 it not?" 
 
 " Much best," she answered through her 
 sobs. 
 
 " And one thing more, Rachel," he said.
 
 OXE FLESH. 223 
 
 as he drew nearer to her : " try to be 
 happy, my dear, as far as in you hes ; and 
 do not let me think that I have been the 
 means of destroying all that makes life 
 bearable for us both." 
 
 And as she raised her eyes to try to 
 thank him for his generous forbearance, 
 they encountered his, and his were full of 
 tears.
 
 224 womatn^ agaixst woman^, 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 INTRODUCES US TO CRAVEN COURT. 
 
 The dinner-hour at Craven Court was seven 
 o'clock, but it was now a quarter past 
 that time, and the second bell had not yet 
 sounded. Mrs. Craven rang that of the 
 drawing-room rather impatiently, and asked 
 the reason of the delay. 
 
 *' Mr. Northland is not in yet, ma'am." 
 " Oh," ejaculated the mistress of the 
 house, as if the circumstance were nothing 
 out of the common way, and the excuse 
 perfectly valid. But Lady Frances Mor- 
 gan, a young and frequent visitor of Mrs. 
 Craven's, arched her eyebrows in surprise 
 at the nonchalance which her hostess dis- 
 played, and re-betook herself to her book
 
 CRAVEN COURT. 225 
 
 with an expression on her face very like 
 disdain, to think that ladies should be 
 quietly kept waiting for their dinner be- 
 cause a middle-aged man was forgetful 
 enough to let the usual hour pass unob- 
 served. But Lady Frances was sufficiently 
 intimate with the manners and customs of 
 Craven Court to know that Mr. Northland 
 was a privileged person there, and that 
 until he made his appearance no dinner 
 would be served ; and so all she had to do 
 was to pray for his speedy return. In the 
 meanwhile she read her book, and thought 
 it (the foregoing circumstance, not the vo- 
 lume) '' very tiresome." ^' 
 
 Other people had thought about it be- 
 fore her, and voted it not only tiresome 
 but strange ; for Mrs. Craven was not a 
 woman to defer to most of the fancies of 
 her guests — in fact, if any one else but 
 " Cousin Gus " (as she invariably styled 
 Mr. Norlhland) presumed to disturb the re- 
 gularity of her meals, she was wont to 
 be very much disturbed herself: not that 
 Cousin Gus could be exactly styled a guest, 
 as he had resided at Craven Court for the 
 
 VOL. I. Q
 
 226 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN, 
 
 last five-and-twenty years — indeed, ever 
 since the owner of it had given up the 
 ghost. Some of Mrs. Craven's kind friends 
 had hinted that it was not at all proper 
 that Mr. Northland should take up his 
 quarters under the same roof as the young 
 widow ; had raked up long-forgotten stories 
 of an old engagement between them, or if 
 not an engagement, at least a love-making 
 which bid fair to end in one, until Mr. 
 Craven came with his thousands and tens 
 of thousands, and separated them. 
 
 Some had shaken their heads (it would 
 seem as if the operation mentioned was a 
 pleasurable one, considering the prompti- 
 tude with which the world is ever ready to 
 exercise it), and said it was a pity Mrs. 
 Craven did not marry her handsome cousin, 
 for both young and handsome he was 
 when first he became an inmate of her 
 house ; others wondered she did not, but 
 these last were strangers only, for every 
 one who knew anything about the matter 
 had heard the conditions of the late Mr. 
 Craven's will, and had no wonder to bestow 
 upon it, for the late Mr. Craven, who held
 
 CRAVEN COURT. 227 
 
 a rental of something over ten thousand a 
 year, and who must have possessed an ink- 
 Hng during his Hfetime that his wife had 
 not married him for love alone, had made a 
 provision in his last testament against her 
 enjoying herself after his death, whatever 
 she had done before, by a clause wherein, 
 in the event of her re-marriage, every half- 
 penny of the liberal settlement he had made 
 upon her, as well as the property of Craven 
 Court, should pass into the hands of his 
 son's guardians, and be kept in trust for him 
 until he should come of age. If she re- 
 mained a widow, she was amply provided 
 for, for life, whilst Cecil's income amounted 
 also to several thousands a year; if she 
 married again, she was left penniless, not 
 even the possessions she called private being 
 admitted to be legally hers. The opinions 
 upon this voice from the grave were various. 
 Old men with gay young wives, and com- 
 monplace men with pretty wives, com- 
 pressed their lips and nodded their heads, 
 and said it was a good will, an excellent 
 will, and Craven was a man of sense ; men 
 secure of the hearts of their bosom-partners,
 
 228 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 who knew that a mention of the probability 
 of their own death would bring the ready 
 tears into the bright eyes, and make the 
 rosy lips they loved tremble, said the late 
 Mr. Craven was a selfish brute, and it would 
 have served him right if his wife had bolted 
 from him. Old maids couldn't see what 
 there was to find fault with, for Mrs. Craven 
 would be very well off if she remained single, 
 and what on earth a woman could want with 
 a second husband was beyond them ; and 
 wives who had lived to bitterly regret the 
 day they became so, said the young widow 
 ought to think herself a very lucky woman, 
 and that if she were wise she would be in 
 no hurry to quarrel with the conditions of 
 her husband's will. But what the person 
 most interested in the arrangement, Mrs. 
 Craven herself, thought of it, no one ever 
 knew, for she never discussed the point in 
 public. Evidently she had considered it 
 politic, if not pleasant, to comply with its 
 dictates, for she was Mrs. Craven still, mis- 
 tress of Craven Court, and likely to remain 
 so. Wh©n his father died, Cecil had been 
 an infant of three or four years old, and it
 
 CRAVEN- COURT. 229 
 
 was not for a twelvemonth after tliat event 
 that Mr. Northland had paid his first visit 
 to his widowed cousin, a visit which was 
 often repeated, and lengthened each time, 
 until it only seemed natural that he sliould 
 take up his abode permanently in the bed- 
 room which had come to be considered his 
 own. Not that he did so with any parade 
 or public notification that he was about to 
 settle down for life ; on the contrary, to the 
 day he first appears in these pages, he had 
 always spoken of himself as a visitor at the 
 Court, and as if his residence there was only 
 a temporary one. Cecil Craven was his 
 mother's darling and delight ; apparently 
 she cared for the welfare of no other crea- 
 tures in the world but this son and " Cousin 
 Grus," For them she gave up her own will 
 and pleasure ; occupied her fingers and her 
 mind, and — waited dinner with equanimity. 
 With others she was naturally rather sharp 
 and dictatorial in manner, although she was 
 too well-bred often to permit her friends to 
 see when she was annoyed. In appear- 
 ance, although now fifty years of age, she 
 was universally acknowledged to be still
 
 230 WOMAN AGAIXST WOMAX. 
 
 charming. In lier girlish days she had been 
 a beauty, and, unHke most beauties, had 
 retained her good looks as the years ad- 
 vanced, having preserved to perfection her 
 figure, which was tall and slight, and the 
 clear white skin with which she used to 
 charm her admirers thirty years before, so 
 that these attractions, added to dark eyes 
 and hair and regular features, made Mrs. 
 Craven appear ten or fifteen summers less 
 than her real age. 
 
 In disposition she was light-hearted and 
 fond of society; a woman to talk to, and 
 also to engage a listener ; in a few words, a 
 woman of the world. But for all her gaiety 
 there w^ere moments when those who knew 
 I\Irs. Craven best, said that she had not 
 always a mind entirely at ease ; there were 
 times when a dark shadow would suddenly 
 flit across her face, although it might as 
 soon depart ; a shadow which told of more 
 than a passing annoyance, which bore the 
 burden of a bitter memory, or the recalling 
 of a lost and regretted joy. 
 
 Cecil Craven returned all his mother's 
 love, and apparently with interest, for his
 
 CRAVEN COURT. 231 
 
 was an affectionate and out-going heart, 
 thongh it possessed none of the deeper feel- 
 ings of hers. The news of the arrival of 
 the transport from Gribraltar, with the 3rd 
 Eoyal Bays on board, had reached Craven 
 Court that morning, and raised a half hope 
 that Cecil himself might make one of the 
 party at dinner ; but his mother knew that 
 until his regiment was fairly settled in 
 quarters at Aldershot the senior captain 
 would scarcely be spared from the scene of 
 action, and that therefore she must wait 
 patiently till he could get leave. But it 
 was tantalizing to think he was so near, and 
 yet not with her, for the Court was not far 
 from Weybridge, and it was more than a 
 year since her son had paid his last visit to 
 England. But as Mrs. Craven was musing 
 on these things, and contemplating her 
 own fashionably-attired figure in the glass, 
 another quarter of an hour slipped away, 
 and Lady Frances Morgan became impatient. 
 She gave something very much like a yawn 
 as she closed her book, and addressing 
 Mrs. Craven, said —
 
 232 AVOMAN AGAIXST WOM^N. 
 
 ^*Do you think Mr. Northland intends 
 coming in to-night at all ?" 
 
 Which hint was so strong that her hostess 
 could only ring the bell again, and tell the 
 butler he had better send out one of the 
 servants to see if Mr. Northland was in the 
 grounds, or anywhere near the Court. 
 
 " Mr. Northland has just come in, 
 ma'am," replied that dignitary, " and the 
 second bell is about to ring." 
 
 And indeed at that very moment the 
 loud clanging sound w^as heard, which let 
 all Wey bridge know that the residents of 
 the Court were about to discuss one of their 
 numerous meals. 
 
 " Come along then, Frances," exclaimed 
 Mrs. Craven, gaily. " We will not wait 
 for Gus any longer. Take my arm, and I 
 will be your cavalier for this evening." 
 
 And arm-in-arm the ladies descended to- 
 gether to the dining-room, where the style 
 of everything denoted that the want of 
 money was a thing unknown. Mrs. Craven 
 took the head of the table, and the chair at 
 the foot was reserved for Cousin Gus^ who
 
 CRAVEN COURT. 233 
 
 was never displaced from his ordinary seat 
 and oflfice of carver at tlie family board, 
 even by the rightful lord of the domain, 
 Cecil himself. Before the soup had been 
 carried away, Mr. Northland made his ap- 
 pearance^ full of apologies for his late ar- 
 rival, although, to judge from the look of 
 self-satisfaction on his features, he did not 
 take his own defection very much to heart. 
 Handsome features they still were, though 
 the wreck of what they had been. Of al- 
 most the same age as his cousin, Mrs. 
 Craven, he appeared much older, from the 
 fact of his hair and beard being plentifully 
 sprinkled with grey. With soft brown 
 eyes, a small aquiline nose, and a sweet, 
 womanish, undecided mouth, Gustavus 
 Northland, with the weight of half a cen- 
 tury upon his brow, looked no wiser and no 
 more fit to take care of himself than he had 
 done at five-and-twenty, or fifteen. He was 
 exceedingly quiet, almost shy in his man- 
 ners, utterly unable to sustain a conversa- 
 tion, which always dropped still-born from 
 his hands; but very sweet tempered and 
 obliging, caring for no particular hobby ex-
 
 234 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 cept smoking, which he pursued to an inor- 
 didate degree, being seldom seen, except at 
 meals, without his meerschaum in his hands. 
 Gentlemanly and polished in his address, 
 he was yet never happy in society ; but 
 lounged about all da}^ in an elaborate 
 dressing-gown and smoking cap, in which 
 guise he would haunt the garden, looking 
 more like a Turk than an Englishman ; and 
 even when he was attired in ordinary 
 clothes there was an air of dressing-gown 
 hanging about them, which the man carried 
 into everything he said or did. Those who 
 had penetrated the depths of Mrs. Craven s 
 clear bright mind and quick understanding 
 wondered what she found so reciprocal to 
 her feelings in the intercourse slie main- 
 tained with this supine^ inactive intellect, 
 and these opposite tastes, for she w^as bright, 
 lively, and energetic in the extreme. But 
 the widow did not associate with her cousin, 
 and no one who had followed and observed 
 them through a single day would have said 
 that she did so. 
 
 She watched over him and his interests 
 much in the same manner as she had
 
 CRAVEN COURT. 235 
 
 watched over and cared for little Cecil 
 wlien lie was left, some live-and-twenty 
 years before^ fatherless. Greater minds 
 than hers have taken pleasure in the same 
 solicitudes before now, and for the benefit, 
 in the eyes of the world, of creatures as 
 responsible. If there was a deeper feeling 
 mixed with her care for Gus Northland — a 
 memory connected with the long-past years 
 which time had no power to uproot — no 
 living soul had any right to whisper it, for 
 Mrs. Craven had never confessed to its ex- 
 istence by word or look ; and the days 
 for making the subject one of scandal were 
 at last happily ended. 
 
 As Mr. Northland began to make his 
 excuses to Lady Frances Morgan, on the 
 present occasion, Mrs. Craven cut him short, 
 though not unkindly, but as though she 
 feared that he might play his part tamely, 
 and with ill-effect. 
 
 ** Never mind, Gus ; Frances will forgive 
 an old gentlem.an for once, for forgetting 
 the dinner-hour. What have you been 
 doing with yourself all the afternoon ?" 
 
 " By Jove ! my dear, I can't say ; an
 
 236 WOMAIS" AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 afternoon is such a length of time to get rid 
 of; I have been strolling by the lake, and 
 sitting on the grass, smoking. Deuced 
 pretty it is down there, too. I wanted you 
 to talk to me, Margaret, and then I should 
 have been quite comfortable, by Jove." 
 
 <^ Why didn't you send for me, or come 
 for me T' she said, looking affectionately at 
 him across the table. '^ I would have been 
 glad to sit with you, Gus, if I had known 
 you wished it." 
 
 "But we had business to do in Wey- 
 bridge, Mr. Northland — shopping — and we 
 did it," interposed Lady Frances, with 
 rather an air of defiance at that gentlemau, 
 as if she would say, "the convenience of 
 other people in this house is to be studied 
 occasionally, sir, as well as your own." 
 
 Cousin Gus laughed under his breath, in 
 a tone of feeble commiseration for the lower 
 intellect. *"' By Jove ! that is the only 
 thing you ladies ever think about^ I do 
 believe," he said, tittering; ''give you an 
 hour's shopping, and you imagine that you 
 have done a good day's work, now don't 
 you?"
 
 CRAA^EN COURT. 237 
 
 For Mr. Northland, in common with 
 most empty-headed men, professed to con- 
 sider women soulless animals, created for 
 the pleasure of the nobler sex alone, and 
 fit for nothing else but dressing, looking 
 pretty, and making love. He professed, 
 but only so, for in reality he was the most 
 dependent man that ever breathed, upon 
 the aid of women ; as to his cousin, he could 
 scarcely eat his breakfast, or retire to his 
 coucli without an appeal to her superior 
 judgment as to the nature and quantity of 
 the ahment he should consume, or the hour 
 he should disappear. He hung upon her 
 words as if she were an oracle, and was lost 
 and incapable without her constant advice 
 and direction, but he never acknowledged 
 her to be his guide and counsellor, even to 
 himself ; men who need a woman's super- 
 intendence never do. 
 
 Lady Frances, who was a belle in her 
 own county, and used to a great deal of 
 homage, resented Mr. Northland's last re- 
 mark, and the conversation thenceforward 
 vsm in a very ordinary channel until the 
 dessert was placed upon the table, and
 
 238 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 the little party found themselves alone. 
 Then Mrs. Craven said — 
 
 " I almost hope we may see Cecil to- 
 night, Gus : if he can get leave before the 
 last train starts, he will certainly be here." 
 
 " I am quite anxious to see this famous 
 Cecil," exclaimed Lady Frances Morgan, 
 ** though I feel quite nervous of undergoing 
 his lordly scrutiny, since you say he is so 
 fastidious in his tastes." 
 
 " I do not think you need have any fear, 
 my dear, of what he will think of you," re- 
 marked Mrs. Craven, significantly. 
 
 " No, by Jove, you needn't," said Gus, 
 with a glance of admiration at her blooming 
 contour ; for notwithstanding his low ap- 
 preciation of their mental powers, *Mr. 
 Northland was a universal admirer when 
 the sex was fair. 
 
 And, indeed. Lady Frances had no reason 
 to put down the assurances of her friends as 
 empty flattery, for she was a very pretty 
 blonde of about twenty years of age, with a 
 pink and white complexion, bronze-coloured 
 hair and eyes, and a plump, trim figure. 
 And Mrs. Craven was exceedingly anxious
 
 CRAVEX COURT. 239 
 
 that her young guest should look lier best 
 in Cecil's eyes, whenever he might arrive, 
 and viewed her present becoming attire of 
 blue silk with great complacency, for Cecil's 
 mother had a future for him hatching in 
 her brain, a great to-be, in which Lady 
 Frances Morgan's aristocratic birth was to 
 be pitted against his thousands, and the 
 latter were to win the day. 
 
 " But he must have seen so manv differ- 
 
 »/ 
 
 ent styles of beauty during his travels," 
 sighed the girl, who was romantically dis- 
 posed, and not disinclined already to fall in 
 love with Cecil Craven before she had seen 
 him, from the glowing description his mo- 
 ther had given her of his various qualifica- 
 tions ; " and our English type must appear 
 very insipid beside the remembrance of the 
 charms of Spanish ladies." 
 
 " I do not think Cecil has met with many 
 Spanish beauties at Gibraltar," replied Mrs. 
 Craven, " at least not of the best style ; but 
 whenever I have heard him compare the 
 ladies he has met abroad with those of his 
 own land, his argument has always been in 
 favour of his countrywomen. I am sure
 
 240 WOMAN" AGAIXST WOMAN. 
 
 you will like Cecil, Frances, he is so per- 
 fectly free from the mannerisms of most 
 young men of the modern ^ge, at the same 
 time that he has learnt all that is to be 
 learnt from mixing in the world and good 
 society ; and with it, he is such a home 
 bird ; I do not believe, with all his love of 
 gaiety, Cecil is ever really happier than 
 when he is sitting here in the evenings 
 quietly with us. Oh ! he is such a fine 
 fellow^ and such a dear, good son !" And 
 Mrs. Craven's eyes felt unaccountably moist 
 as she spoke of her absent one, and recalled 
 his perfections to her visitor. 
 
 " Dear Mrs. Craven," said Lady Frances, 
 who had observed the slight emotion, " how 
 very fond you must be of him ! I only wish 
 my mother cared half as much for me. I 
 have often thought what a 23ity it is that 
 you have not a daughter to be always at 
 home with you. A daughter would have 
 been such a comfort to you, and nearly as 
 loveable as a son, — would she not ?" 
 
 Pretty Lady Frances had stretched out her 
 plump white hand as she spoke, and laid it, 
 with a gesture half caressant, half sympa-
 
 CRAVEN^ COURT. 241 
 
 thizing, upon tliat of her friend, turning 
 her eyes upon her as she did so, and put 
 her playful question. 
 
 What was it that made Mrs. Craven, 
 usually so eager to respond to any expres- 
 sion of affection on the part of her young 
 guest^ snatch away her prisoned hand, and 
 raise it, with its fellow, to try and hide the 
 rapid changes in her face ? 
 
 What was it that made her presently 
 burst forth in a hurried_, agitated voice, as 
 if she could keep silence no longer, and 
 must speak or die ? 
 
 ** A comfort ? I should think she would 
 have been, a joy ! a blessing ! an angel 
 from heaven ! Oh ! I wish I had had one, 
 — I wish I had had a daughter to love, and 
 cherish, and protect, — I wish I could have 
 had one to keep by me always ! God knows, 
 I should have been a better, happier woman 
 than I am, if He had given me a daiighter 
 for myself r 
 
 She spoke so rapidly, and with so many 
 tears, that Lady Frances could barely catch 
 the import of her words. But the girl was 
 frightened at her mood, so unusual and so 
 
 VOL. I. R
 
 242 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 strange, and did not know what to do or 
 say. Was this the gay, insouciante mistress 
 of the Court, who was always as eager to 
 forward any amusement^ or even to join in 
 it, as a girl might have been, — certainly as 
 equable in her temperament, as unvarying 
 in her good spirits, and as cheerful in ge- 
 neral society as any woman of half her age. 
 But as Lady Frances was about timidly to 
 approach her friend, and try to say some- 
 thing commonplace, as if a violent fit of 
 weeping was nothing unusual in the middle 
 of dinner, she was surprised to see Cousin 
 Gus, after looking at Mrs. Craven for a few 
 seconds from the opposite side of the table, 
 suddenly rise and seek her side. When 
 there, he put one of his hands nervously 
 upon the drooping head and the other round 
 her figure. 
 
 " Come, dear Margaret," he said, " you 
 are forgetting yourself. You are not alone, 
 — you have your guests with you. Eouse 
 yourself, my dear, — remember where you 
 are. Come, Meg, be calm — for my sake." 
 
 He seemed to hesitate at first whether he 
 should put in the last clause ; but when he
 
 CRAVEN COURT. 243 
 
 had decided, he said it firmly. Lady Frances 
 was quite taken by surprise. He no longer 
 looked like the indolent, fine gentleman, 
 who appeared indifferent to everything but 
 his pipe and his dinner. On the contrary, 
 his voice was more than persuasive : it had 
 in it almost an air of command, notwith- 
 standing that his words were so gentle ; 
 and the manner in which, when he had con- 
 cluded his speech, he put his hands beneath 
 his cousin's arms, and forcibly raised her into 
 an upright position, was as much as to say, 
 " I have ashed you to be calm, but I expect 
 you to comply." 
 
 Stranger still, Mrs. Craven did not seem 
 to resent the action, nor to think it out of 
 the common way. She did as Cousin Gus 
 desired her : she sat upright, dried her eyes, 
 and was smiling again, almost before he 
 had accomplished the proceeding. 
 
 "Thank you, Gus," she said, as she did 
 so. " You know the queer moods I have 
 sometimes, and how to treat them. Thank 
 you, my dear. The heat has been great to- 
 day, and I dare say I have overtired my- 
 self. Come, dear Frances, if you have
 
 244 WOMAIS" AGAINST AYOMAjN". 
 
 finished your dessert, we will take our de- 
 parture for the drawing-room. It is nine 
 o'clock, I see ; but I do not quite despair 
 yet of having my boy here to-night, and I 
 must give some orders about the prepara- 
 tion of his room." 
 
 And the ladies left the dining-room, as 
 they had entered it, together. But when 
 they had mounted half of the broad staircase 
 which led to the upper apartments, and found 
 themselves upon the landing, Mrs. Craven 
 drew Lady Frances into a small conservatory 
 which adjoined it, and said, nervously — 
 
 " I hope I didn't frighten you, my dear 
 child, just now ; but I am a little excited, I 
 think, in the prospect of Cecil's arrival. I 
 have not seen him, you know, for more 
 than a year." 
 
 " Oh^ no !" said Lady Frances, feeling 
 she must say something ; " and I am sure 
 it is very natural, dear Mrs. Craven ; but 
 I never would have said what I did if I 
 thought you would have minded it. And 
 you will have a daughter some day, I dare 
 say," added the girl, blushing, '^ when Cap- 
 tain Craven takes a wife to himself."
 
 CRAVEN COURT. 245 
 
 " Yes," replied the mother, but mechani- 
 cally, and as if her thoughts were far away, 
 and then ^said, hurriedly, " the fact is, 
 Frances, I had a little daughter once, and 
 lost her, and the subject is painful to me ; 
 so don't mention it again, please." 
 
 " Had you really !" exclaimed the girl, 
 her eyes opening wide with a feigned sur- 
 prise. ^'I thought you had never had any 
 other child but Captain Craven." 
 
 Then Mrs. Craven's countenance fell, as 
 if she already regretted that she had made 
 the avowal. 
 
 " I had ; but it is long ago, and forgotten 
 by all but me. Never mention it to any 
 one, Frances : promise me that you will 
 not. I could not bear to have the subject 
 revived. I am sorry that I told you." 
 
 Lady Frances thought the matter could 
 not be one of very great consequence, but still 
 she gave the promise, not once, but a dozen 
 times over, in deference to the mother's 
 wounded feelings ; then they went into the 
 drawing-room together. 
 
 The evening wore away, and still no 
 Cecil made his appearance ; and poor Mrs.
 
 246 woMAX AGAINST woma:n-. 
 
 Craven had looked so sad since dinner-time^ 
 and so weary as night advanced, that it was 
 almost a relief when the clock announced 
 that the last train must have come in with- 
 out bringing the expected arrival, and that, 
 therefoie, the household might retire to 
 rest as soon as was convenient to it. 
 
 Lady Frances was young, and not used to 
 find any difficulty in falling asleep, and so 
 it startled her greatly, when she had been 
 slumbering for about half an hour, to find 
 herself suddenly roused by a light in her 
 eyes, and a voice in her ear, and waking to 
 see Mrs. Craven, in her robe-de-chambre, 
 bending over her bed. At first she ima- 
 gined something must be the matter, and 
 started up in alarm ; but her hostess soon 
 quieted her. 
 
 " Don't be frightened, Frances. If I had 
 known you were already asleep, I would 
 not have come in. I only want to warn you 
 again about repeating what I told you to- 
 night upon the landing. You are too young 
 to understand how much trouble and annoy- 
 ance I might have to encounter if the me- 
 TT.ories of those old times (very painful ones
 
 CRAVEX COURT. 247 
 
 to me, my dear, you must be aware) were 
 raked up again by my officious friends. 
 Don't mention it anywhere, Frances — not 
 to your mother, nor Cecil, nor even to my- 
 self. Try to forget T ever said such a thing. 
 I cannot think now how I came to trouble 
 a child like yourself with the story of my 
 old griefs. You won't forget, Frances ?" 
 
 And Lady Frances, who had been very 
 tired and very sleepy when Mrs. Craven 
 first disturbed her, gave the required pro- 
 mise over and over again ; and when she 
 was left once more to darkness and repose, 
 found that sleep had been chased from her 
 eyes before the strange wonder that had 
 arisen in her breast, as she pondered on the 
 midnight visit which had been paid her? 
 and tried to puzzle out the reason why it 
 should have been thought necessary to 
 pay it.
 
 248 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 MAJOR CRAVEN ARRIVES AT THE COURT. 
 
 The next morning the sun was shining 
 gloriously over the Court and its surround- 
 ings, and everyone was in good spirits once 
 more, and anxiously looking out for the 
 arrival of Cecil Craven from Aldershot. 
 Mrs. Craven had a double reason for long- 
 ing to see her son again. It was not only 
 that her maternal affection was eager to be 
 gratified with the sight of his face, but 
 she was anxious to be assured that he 
 looked happy and like himself; for of late 
 Cecil's letters had not been written in the 
 same light-hearted^ confidential strain that 
 he usually affected. Some of them ap- 
 peared to have been penned under depres-
 
 MAJOR CRAVEN AT THE COURT. 249 
 
 sion of spirits, although he never hinted 
 at any reason for his being low ; and al- 
 though he had continued to detail all the 
 news of Gibraltar and bis regiment, Mrs. 
 Craven felt, whilst perusing them, that 
 something was kept back, and something, 
 also, that was a cause of trouble to himself. 
 
 She had fancied, too (but this might 
 have been the exaggeration of a mother's 
 fears), that his letters during the last few 
 months had been colder than heretofore ; 
 less full of inquiries after home and her- 
 self ; more barren of terms of affection and 
 anticipations of a happy meeting. But if 
 this were true, there appeared little trace 
 of such a feeling in his countenance or 
 manner when Cecil Craven walked into 
 the Court breakfast-room at about eleven 
 o'clock that morning, and returned his 
 mother's embrace of welcome and fond 
 salutation. 
 
 If there had been a cause for more con- 
 straint in his correspondence with her — a 
 reason for him to feel colder and less affec- 
 tionate towards her, it melted away before 
 the sunshine of her smile and the warmth
 
 250 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 of her tears ; for, in one sense^ Cecil 
 Craven loved his mother more than Eay- 
 mond Norreys did his, although the latter 
 man had a heart which could burn like 
 fire, and Cecil was almost unimpassioned 
 in his disposition, although where he 
 chose he could be very fond. But the 
 secret of the difference lay in the fact that 
 Mrs. Craven had a mind superior to that of 
 her son, and to which his, when brought 
 in contact with it, bowed ; and the mother 
 of Raymond Norreys looked up to him for 
 advice, as a woman should look to a man, 
 and was dependent upon him, and he knew 
 it. If Eaymond's own mind told him that 
 such and such a course was the right one 
 to pursue, no earthly power, no opposing 
 intellect, could turn him from it ; but Cecil's 
 was a facile temperament, and easily led 
 wrong, even though he desired to do what 
 was right and best. 
 
 He had come to Craven Court that morn- 
 ing, not feeling in his heart quite so 
 cordial towards his mother as he had ever 
 felt before, and he had determined that 
 he would show her that it was so, and come
 
 MAJOR CRAVEN AT THE COURT. 251 
 
 to an explanation with her in consequence ; 
 but when he saw her handsome, kindly 
 face beaming upon him, and felt the 
 motherly hands caressing his head and 
 figure, his resolutions all faded away, and 
 he returned her greeting as warmly as it 
 was given. His character, compared with 
 that of Raymond Norreys, Avas doubtless 
 the most amiable of the two — some people 
 might think, the most loveable ; but if he 
 possessed the art to attract the aifection of 
 others, he had no power to fix it, unless he 
 were aided by adventitious circumstances ; 
 whilst Raymond was a man for a woman 
 to love once, to love for himself alone, and 
 to love for ever. 
 
 " You -will be terribly disappointed, 
 mother," said Cecil, as having shaken hands 
 with Cousin Grus, and received an intro- 
 duction to Lady Frances Morgan, he 
 turned again to Mrs. Craven ; '' you will 
 be terribly disappointed, I am afraid, to 
 hear that I must be back at Aldershot 
 to-night. But," he went on to say, not 
 permitting himself to be interrupted by the 
 pantomimic expressions of annoyance and
 
 252 WOMAN^ AGAIXST WOMAN. 
 
 surprise displayed in the countenances of 
 his Hsteners, " when you know the reason 
 you will dry your tears. I have got my 
 majority, mother, and without purchase, 
 though I wish I could have purchased it a 
 dozen times over, and saved his life instead. 
 We lost poor Arundel coming over." 
 
 " What ! the Major Arundel you were 
 so intimate with^ Cecil?" exclaimed his 
 mother. 
 
 " The same, I am sorry to say," he re- 
 plied ; " he was lost overboard in the Bay. 
 The most extraordinary thing you ever 
 heard of; no one knew a word about it till 
 it was all over. It was a lovely night, 
 with a strong breeze on, and we had all 
 been sitting smoking together on the hen- 
 coops by the side of the vessel^ you know — 
 steamer going then at ten knots an hour. 
 I had walked over to the other side of the 
 poop to speak to a friend, when there was 
 a cry of ' Man overboard !' A boat was 
 lowered immediately, but the captain said 
 from the first there was no chance of 
 saving him, whoever he might be, in such 
 a running sea. Well, after a little, we
 
 MAJOR CRAVEN AT THE COURT. 253 
 
 slackened onr speed to let the boat come 
 up witli us, which she did, as she went, 
 no trace of the man having been seen, so 
 tlien the ship's company was called over ; 
 they were all right, so then I called over 
 our fellows, and sure enough, poor old 
 Arundel was missing, and has never been 
 seen or heard of, from that time to this. 
 Of course, I had to assume the command at 
 once," and I shall have very little holiday- 
 making until the head-quarters make their 
 appearance. Poor old Jack ! his death 
 was deuced ill-luck. Every one in the 
 corps feels it so !" 
 
 And there was something so like a tear 
 in Cecil's own honest blue eyes as he 
 finished his recital that his listeners all 
 looked very grave, and any way but in his 
 face, for fear of increasing his emotion. 
 
 " And so I stepped into my majority," 
 he went on, after a pause, " and of course 
 I'm glad to get it, though I wish any one 
 else had given it me. I shall be in orders 
 in the next 'Gazette.' " 
 
 " Has Major Arundel left any family ?" 
 inquired Mrs. Craven.
 
 254 WOMAN AGAIXST WOMAN^, 
 
 ''Yes ; a wife and three children — a very 
 fine woman, too. She will be badly off, I 
 expect, for I don't think she will have any- 
 thing but her pension to keep herself on." 
 
 "Poor thing!" said Mrs. Craven, com- 
 passionately. " Is she young, Cecil ?" 
 
 "Something over thirty, I believe — by- 
 the-bye, a bosom friend of Rachel Norreys, 
 mother. You haven't asked any questions 
 about your favourite, Dr. Browne, yet. 
 Were you not very sorry to hear of his 
 death ?" And Cecil right-about faced, and 
 confronted his mother as he spoke. 
 
 *'Yery sorry," she answered, earnestly, 
 " for we were close friends once, although 
 much separated of late years. Still more 
 sorry for his young daughter left without 
 him. Is she with the regiment at Alder- 
 shot, Cecil ?" and as Mrs. Craven put the 
 question, she busied herself looking for 
 some work, wherewith to occupy her 
 fingers whilst listening to her son's news. 
 
 " She is not," he replied ; " her husband, 
 Norreys, arrived at Gribraltar just before 
 we started, and they are coming on in the 
 next steamer."
 
 MAJOR CRAVEN AT THE COURT. 255 
 
 '' I am glad of that," said Mrs. Craven. 
 " I am glad her husband is with her, poor 
 child, she will be happier." 
 
 " Yes," said Cecil, " she has few enough 
 to care for her, God knows ! fatherless and 
 motherless — poor Eachel 1" 
 
 He laid such emphasis upon the ad- 
 jectives that his mother, raising her eyes 
 from her occupation^ regarded him fixedly 
 for a few seconds, and then quietly dropped 
 them on her work again. 
 
 " What is Raymond Norreys like ?" 
 asked Cousin Gus. " I knew his father 
 many years ago. We were young men 
 together, and had many an escapade in 
 company. Fine fellow he was, too, by 
 Jove ! What is his son like ?" 
 
 " A fine fellow, also^ from the little I 
 saw of him/' replied Cecil. " A small 
 man rather, but with a bright, clever face? 
 and very winning manners ; a man, I 
 should think, to make his wife happy." 
 
 " I thought so — I thought so," returned 
 Cousin Gus, rubbing his hands together. 
 *' Just what his father was, by Jove. He's 
 the fellow to make her happy. I knew it ;
 
 256 AVOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 I knew it long ago ;" and Cousin Gus ap- 
 peared quite excited as he walked up and 
 down tlie room, rubbing his hands, and 
 saying, at intervals, that he " knew it all 
 along." The mention of the son of the 
 companion of his early days, had waked 
 up old memories from their store, and 
 carried him back to those times, until he 
 felt almost young again. 
 
 But it must not be supposed that Cecil 
 Craven had all this time been neglectful 
 of the charms of Lady Frances Morgan. 
 The young lady was no stranger to him 
 by name, for his mother, in pursuance 
 of that great plan whereby these two were 
 to be made one, had filled her letters to 
 Gibraltar with glowing descriptions of the 
 amiable qualities and personal charms with 
 which her young friend was endowed. 
 And, for a wonder, Cecil Craven, with 
 such descriptions fresh in his mind, still 
 did not feel disappointed when he saw 
 the original ; for there was something 
 very taking about the exterior aspect of 
 Lady Frances Morgan, particularly to a 
 man who had seen a good deal of life —
 
 MAJOR CRAVEN AT THE COURT. 257 
 
 SO called — and the meretricious beauty 
 wliicli haunts the world. There was an 
 air of repose about her fair placid features; 
 an appearance of innocence and freshness 
 about her, which would be very pleasant 
 to see always at one's own hearthstone, 
 and to feel one had ever to turn to when 
 the outer life and the outer pleasures had 
 wearied and sickened the heart. There 
 are women in this world who are content 
 to be so considered ; who see nothing 
 galling in being " turned to " when ex- 
 citements more engrossing fail, and pur- 
 suits more solid weary ; and long may the 
 race be kept up, for there will always be 
 men who are the better for such resting- 
 places. There is another genus of the 
 same sex, who show their power by pre- 
 venting the sickness and weariness from 
 ever making its appearance ; but all are 
 not so gifted, and the next best thing to 
 prevention is certainly cure ; and Lady 
 Frances belonged to the former class. She 
 had no idea of argument, and few powers 
 of persuasion^ even for the right, but she 
 had a short, sweet memory for wrongs re- 
 VOL. I. S
 
 258 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 ceived, an easy judgment for offences com- 
 mitted, and full ripe lips ever ready to 
 seal the forgiveness she was so quick to 
 bestow. And to read all this at a glance 
 in her fair facile face, and even in the tran- 
 quil disjointed play of her dimpled white 
 hand, was as easy as to test the truth of 
 the assertion. 
 
 Lady Frances, on her part, was just as 
 favourabl}^ impressed with her first view 
 of Major Craven, for, as it has been before 
 stated, she had already thought a great deal 
 more of him, and the chances of his falling in 
 love with herself, than was at all necessary ; 
 and her foolish little heart was quite ready 
 to succumb directly the sultan lifted his 
 hand to throw the handkerchief at her. 
 
 She was one of a large stock-in-trade 
 which had belonged to the late Earl of 
 Riversdale ; and her mother, the Countess, 
 having been left with very inadequate 
 means to keep up her exalted station and 
 educate her family of daughters (of which 
 Lady Frances was the eldest), it was pretty 
 generally known that no reasonable offer 
 would \e refused for the hand of that
 
 MAJOR CRAVEN AT THE COURT. 259 
 
 young lady. Indeed, so many county 
 squires risen from nothing, and younger 
 sons without sufficient to support them- 
 selves, had already put in their claims, 
 that the Countess of Riversdale was quite 
 thankful to get her daughter out of the 
 way, under the safe chaperonage of Mrs. 
 Craven, not heing without an eye herself 
 to the coming home of the handsome and 
 only son with the liberal income. And 
 for that reason Lady Frances Morgan ^ 
 who had seen very little society in her 
 own county since her father's death, and 
 to whom the gaieties of Craven Court 
 almost ranked as dissipation, was per- 
 mitted to visit at lier friends as often as 
 she pleased, and Mrs. Craven and the 
 Countess of Eiversdale corresponded toge- 
 ther about their " dear Frances " and their 
 " dear Cecil," and understood each other's 
 plans perfectly well, and were equally 
 anxious for the success of their issue. 
 
 Of course Cecil was made a great deal 
 of for that day, and as he promised to 
 return as soon as he could get leave, and 
 make a long stay at the Court, a great
 
 260 WOMAN AGAIXST WOMAX. 
 
 many plans were laid for enjoying the 
 summer weather by means of pic-nics, fetes 
 champetres, and boating excursions. 
 
 '' Perhaps," said Mrs. Craven, during 
 one of these discussions — rather timidly 
 her son thought — " perhaps Mr. and Mrs. 
 Norreys may be of our party then. I 
 shall ask them to stay here, Cecil, as soon 
 as they return to England." 
 
 " Shall you?" he replied, but almost 
 curtly. " I don't think they'll come." 
 
 " Why not?" inquired Mrs. Craven, 
 with surprise. 
 
 " Rachel is not like other girls," said 
 C^ecil, evasively ; " and she is unhappy just 
 now about her — about Dr. Browne, and, 
 I fancy, will try and shut herself up." 
 
 " Oh, I hope not !" put in Lady Frances. 
 '' I am so anxious to know Rachel Norreys. 
 I am sure I should like her so much, be- 
 cause Mrs. Craven has told me so many 
 things about her when she was in Eng- 
 land." (Eor, as I have before mentioned, 
 Rachel, when a girl at school, had, in con- 
 sequence of Dr. Browne's intimacy with 
 the Cravens, paid several visits to Craven
 
 MAJOR CRAVEN AT THE COURT. 261 
 
 Court, and Lad been made mncli of whilst 
 there.) 
 
 " Have you spoken of her ?" said Cecil, 
 looking across Lady Frances to his mother. 
 *' I am glad to hear that. I am glad to 
 think Rachel is not quite forgotten by you : 
 I confess I have thought she was." 
 
 " Why, Cecil?" demanded Mrs. Craven, 
 eagerly. " Why should you have thought 
 so ? Have I ever said as much ? I con- 
 tinued my correspondence with Dr. Browne 
 up to the time of his death, and received 
 my last letter from him only a few days 
 before I heard the news." 
 
 " Did you ?" said her son, drily. " I 
 had imagined otherwise, that is all." 
 
 She appeared about to press the point, 
 but something in Cecil's face stayed the 
 words upon her tongue, and some remark 
 from the unconscious lips of Lady Frances 
 diverted her attention. Not only hers, 
 but his, for the girl was quite ready to be 
 flirted with, and her cavalier was quite 
 ready to flirt with her. They were in the 
 garden at the moment of this discussion, 
 and in the exchange of compliments and
 
 262 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 badinage, the young people seemed to be 
 such excellent company for one another, 
 that the mother slipped away unseen, and 
 left them together. 
 
 So pleasantly indeed did their conversa- 
 tion wile away the summer afternoon for 
 Lady Frances and Cecil Craven, that the 
 first dinner-bell had sounded before they 
 thought of returning to the house. As 
 they entered it, Mrs. Craven met them, 
 looking weary, and as if she had been 
 waiting to see them again. 
 
 " I thought you were nevei' coming," she 
 said, almost fretfully, as they gained the 
 hall. 
 
 Where was her anxiety gone, that these 
 two should fall in love with one another, 
 and make a match of it ? Her face looked 
 careworn and harassed, and dark lines 
 had already appeared beneath her eyes. 
 Perhaps, if questioned, however, she might 
 have answered, that her eagerness did not 
 extend to the very first day her son had 
 been restored to her. Lady Frances blushed 
 and looked timidly at Cecil, and murmured 
 something about having had no idea it was
 
 MAJOR CRAVEN AT THE COURT. 263 
 
 SO late ; and he stood up for her as a lover, 
 however incipient, should do, and said, 
 firstly, that it was his fault that they had 
 been so long, as he had refused' to let his 
 companion know the time when she de- 
 manded it; secondly, that he had never 
 looked to see how it went himself; and, 
 thirdly, that he didn't consider that it was 
 late. For all of which, he received bright, 
 grateful glances from Lady Frances' bronze- 
 coloured eyes, as she tripped past his 
 mother and himself, and made her escape 
 to her dressing-room. 
 
 But the weariness in Mrs. Craven's eyes 
 did not disappear with their excuses, and 
 as she followed her son to his apartment 
 it was still there. 
 
 "Are you not well, mother?" he in- 
 quired, kindly, as she commenced to busy 
 herself about his room, to see that all he 
 required had been provided for him. 
 
 " Only a headache, dear ; my eyes look 
 heavy, I suppose, don't they ? I often have 
 them so in the hot weather." And then, 
 coming closer to him, and looking him 
 earnestly in the face, she added, "What
 
 2G4 AA'OMAX AGAINST A\^OMAX. 
 
 made you tliink I had ceased to take an 
 interest in Rachel Norreys, Cecil ?" 
 
 The question was so sudden, and the 
 revival of the subject so unexpected, that 
 Cecil was quite taken aback. He stuttered, 
 and stammered, and reddened, before he 
 had framed an answer to it, and then broke 
 out with the not unusual one, '' I don't 
 know, I'm sure, mother ; only because I 
 did." 
 
 " Listen to me, Cecil," she went on to 
 say, impressively ; " don't think such a 
 thing again, or say it, my dear, if you 
 please, either to her or others, because it 
 hurts me to hear it. I shall always take 
 an interest in, and feel an affection for, 
 Rachel Norreys, for her father's sake, if 
 not her own." 
 
 A t this juncture Cecil turned and kissed 
 his mother. 
 
 " God bless you^ mother, for saying so," 
 he whispered ; " for I love the girl !" 
 
 " Cecil !" she almost screamed. 
 
 '' Hush !" he said, smiling ; " not in that 
 way : as a sister, mother — nothing more." 
 
 " Oh ! thank heaven !" she murmured ;
 
 MAJOR CRAVEN AT THE COURT. 265 
 
 and laying lier head upon his shoulder, 
 wept. 
 
 " Come, come," he said, soothingly ; 
 " don't give way. You have been excited 
 to-day, and it is too much for you. If you 
 knew Eachel as I have done, you would 
 feel how capable she is of attracting one's 
 affection ; and she is not happy, mother ; 
 her husband is a good-enough fellow, doubt- 
 less, and she will come to love him in time, 
 perhaps ; but she was married far too 
 young, and she knows it." 
 
 " Grod pity her !" exclaimed his mother, 
 some recollection, perhaps, of her own 
 married life weighing heavily upon her 
 mind. " God help her, poor child 1" 
 
 " If I thought," her son went on to say, 
 "• that in your multifarious cares and engage- 
 ments you had forgotten Rachel Norreys, 
 forgive me. I ought to have known you 
 better, poor mother!" And he laid his 
 hand almost compassionately upon the dark 
 hair which still lay upon his shoulder. 
 
 " Dr. Browne was one of my earliest 
 friends, Cecil," she said, presently; "one 
 (I need not mind telling you now that he
 
 266 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 is gone) of my most faithful lovers. I had 
 several offers at that time "- — and here the 
 natural vanity of the ci-devant beauty 
 made her droop her eyes ; " but I do not 
 think I ever had one made in so sincere a 
 spirit as poor Alfred Browne's, nor the vow 
 of constancy which followed it, kept with 
 so much faithfulness." 
 
 " And yet he married," observed Cecil. 
 
 Her eyes drooped still lower. 
 
 ** Marriage is not always accompanied by 
 love," she whispered. 
 
 " True, true !" he answered. " I never 
 dreamt of this, mother ; it accounts for all 
 the poor doctor's interest in me and in " 
 
 " In whom ?" said his mother. 
 
 ** It is nothing — I was dreaming," re- 
 plied her son. 
 
 "For his sake," resumed Mrs. Craven, as 
 if she had never broken off the thread of 
 her narrative, " for the sake of one who 
 loved me so dearly, and whose friendship I 
 so much valued, I should be sorry to be 
 accused of want of interest in his daughter 
 — and a child whom he loved so much, did 
 he not, Cecil ?"
 
 MAJOR CRAVEN AT THE COURT. 267 
 
 " Devotedly !" was the reply. 
 
 " Poor Alfred," said Mrs. Craven, again, 
 with tears. " How good, how kind, how un- 
 selfish he was ! God rest his soul ! I had 
 intended asking the young couple to stay 
 here, as soon as they conveniently could, 
 after their return to England," she resumed, 
 after a pause ; " but you seem to think 
 that Eachel would object to going into 
 society so soon; and yet this household 
 can scarcely be called society; we would 
 be quiet during their stay." 
 
 " I said I thought she would object to it," 
 he answered, " and I think so still." 
 
 " Will you do me a favour ?" said his 
 mother, hastily; "will you go and meet 
 them at Southampton, find out their plans, 
 and, if possible, sound her on the subject?" 
 
 " I could go and see them' at Brompton," 
 he answered, evasively. 
 
 " No, no ! at Southampton, because I ask 
 you, Cecil ; and bring me word how she is 
 and looks." 
 
 " I will, since you wish it," he repHed. 
 
 Then she kissed and thanked him, and 
 said he was her dearest, only boy, and her
 
 268 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 great comfort. And as Cecil felt her wo- 
 manly caresses and tears, all the coolness 
 (if there had been any) in his heart melted 
 away again, and he only felt that she loved 
 him better than any one else on earth did. 
 
 He was obliged to return to Aldershot 
 almost directly after the late dinner, and, 
 although Lady Frances had emerged from 
 that mysterious dressing-room, robed in a 
 dress which so ravi shingly became her, that 
 her admirer felt as though he could never 
 tear himself away ; yet the requirements of 
 the service were inexorable, and he had to 
 take his departure again, long before their 
 usual hour for retiring to rest ; but left be- 
 hind him such a bright promise of return — 
 such visions of prospective parties of plea- 
 sure — of waltzes upon well-waxed floors to 
 the strains of well-trained bands — of pic- 
 nics to Virginia Water, and whole days in 
 Windsor Forest — of visits to town, and the 
 fast-fading deh'ghts of operas, theatres, and 
 concerts — that Lady Frances had plenty of 
 matter to dream upon until such moment 
 as the dreams should be fulfilled, to say 
 nothing of a certain white rosebud and
 
 MAJOR CRAVEN AT THE COURT. 269 
 
 sprig of verbena which were nesthng in 
 her bosom somewhere, not apparent above 
 the top of her low dress, and which had 
 certainly not been gathered by herself. 
 
 Life was just then couleur de rose for 
 pretty Lady Frances Morgan ; why was it 
 not so for every one ? But the body re-acts 
 too often upon the mind, and the hot July 
 weather was very trying, and fully ac- 
 counted for the constant headaches from 
 which poor Mrs. Craven suffered, and the 
 low state of spirits which their pain en- 
 gendered. Indeed, so harassed did she 
 often appear, so visible became the lines in 
 her face, which had been only waiting for 
 care or sickness to call them forth^ that she 
 looked, during the week or ten days which 
 succeeded her son's first visit to his home, 
 as if ten years had passed over her head, 
 and written her age upon her features as 
 they went.
 
 270 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 A RETURN TO ENGLAND. 
 
 The transport, containing the relief for the 
 3rd Royal Bays, had anchored to time, on 
 the morning following the arrival of the 
 mail-steamer at Gribraltar, and the left wing 
 of that regiment, under the command of 
 Major Arundel, had hustled its belongings 
 into boxes, and been hustled itself on 
 board ship, in the space of forty-eight hours 
 afterwards, an incredibly short time, when 
 all that has to be said, written, and done, 
 before some five hundred men and their 
 possessions can be packed together and 
 packed off, is taken into consideration. Al- 
 though it is only what occurs every time 
 that a regiment changes its quarters, it is
 
 A RETURN TO ENGLAND. 271 
 
 what tlie regularity, in which an army Hke 
 our own is kept, alone could accomplish. 
 Every little punctilious ceremony enjoined 
 by military etiquette, and which to the eyes 
 of the uninitiated appears unnecessarily 
 strict, aids in its daily practice to keep up 
 that habit of regular and instantaneous 
 obedience which forms the groundwork of 
 the admirable discipline in which the British 
 soldier is maintained. 
 
 Rachel Norreys did not see much of her 
 old friends during this period. All whom 
 she most cared for belonged to the left wing, 
 and they were too busy to call on her, and 
 the consciousness of the unnatural contract 
 w^hich had taken place between her husband 
 and herself made her feel shy of seeking 
 them. Cecil Craven, indeed, came to see 
 her both evenings before they started, and 
 so did Mrs. Arundel, just to say " good- 
 bye," but even then their mouths were full 
 of their own anticipations and doings, and 
 Rachel felt now as if she held no part in them, 
 
 Raymond took her on board the transport, 
 too, the third day, to see them start, but 
 they all laughed at the idea of her feeling
 
 272 AVOMAX AGAINST WOMAX. 
 
 anything but merry at the brief separation, 
 and so she had to choke back the tears which 
 the circumstances under which they parted 
 would have called forth, and appear as 
 cheerful as the rest. Elise Arundel, indeed, 
 took an opportunity of whispering that she 
 thought her a very lucky girl, and that Mr. 
 Norreys was one of the best-looking young 
 fellows she had seen for a long day ; and 
 even Cecil Craven appeared quite taken 
 with Eachel's husband^ and bade him a most 
 hearty farewell. Poor old Jack was the 
 only one to linger behind the others, as she 
 was preparing to return on shore with Ray- 
 mond, to wring the girl's tender hand until 
 it ached, as he bid " God bless her !" again 
 and again, and told her how pleased he 
 should be to see her once more at home, 
 little thinking that the home in which they 
 must meet would be one, on which his earthly 
 eyes could never open. 
 
 But when Rachel had left them all, at 
 last, and returned to the hotel with her 
 husband, she felt more astray and less at 
 ease than ever. There was a restraint be- 
 tween Raymond and herself, which all his
 
 A RETURN TO ENGLAND. 273 
 
 kindness to her could not remove, and lie 
 was essentially kind : not like a lover, not 
 even like a brother ; he had never spoken of 
 his love — never brought one evidence of his 
 affection or his wrong too palpably before 
 her, nor alluded to the conversation which 
 took place between them the first night they 
 met since the moment it had been con- 
 cluded. He would not even have kissed 
 her, had she not, in sheer shame of shaking 
 hands with the man whose name she bore, 
 lifted her face to him morning and evening, 
 and then his kiss fell lightly on her forehead 
 or her cheek — never on her lips. During 
 the two days that elapsed before the mail- 
 steamer from Malta came in, he was all that 
 the fondest and most careful brother could 
 have been to Rachel, without any show of 
 a brother's affection. He waited on her, 
 anticipating her wants ; he consulted her 
 wishes in every particular, and only seemed 
 to live to give her pleasure; at the same 
 time that his attentions were so unobtrusive 
 that they bore no particle of reproach in 
 their fulfilment. He was not melancholy, 
 nor bore any sigas about him of an injured 
 
 VOL, I.- "^
 
 274 WOMAN AGAIXST WOMAN. 
 
 man ; on the contrary, he was very cheer- 
 ful, and several times left her for an hour to 
 herself, whilst he made acquaintance with 
 the many strollers and sailors on the wharf, 
 with whom he seemed a universal favourite. 
 Indeed, his capacity for making friends ap- 
 peared perfectly marvellous to Rachel, who, 
 being of a prouder nature herself, though 
 not more reserved, would watch, him with 
 astonishment from the hotel window, as she 
 saw him fly from one new acquaintance to 
 another, hail-fellow-well-met with people he 
 had never seen four-and-twenty hours be- 
 fore, and causing every one he came across 
 to catch the infection of his own mirthful- 
 iiess. And once or twice, when she saw 
 him returning to her side with a slower step 
 (not thinking she observed him) and down- 
 cast, thoughtful eyes, she caught herself 
 almost wishing that she had not been the 
 means of destroying the best enjoyment of 
 so gladsome a nature. 
 
 But if there was any chance of Rachel 
 wanting his attendance, he was always at 
 her side. Ready to ride on horseback with 
 her in the mornings (thev had two rides
 
 A RETURN TO ENGLAND. 275 
 
 together whilst in Gibraltar), with many a 
 laugh at his own want of horsemanship , (for 
 what sailor, just come off a five years' 
 cruise, ever rode well ?) and expression of 
 admiration for Rachel's firm seat and skilful 
 handling. Eeady to drive her out in the 
 evenings, or to consent to be driven, if she 
 liked it better ; to appear interested in the 
 revision of her old haunts, and the few 
 beauties of Gibraltar ; still ready, when 
 they alighted, to take her down to the 
 water side, or to sit opposite to her at a 
 dinner, the trouble of ordering which had 
 not even fallen upon her, and tempt her to 
 eat by every persuasion in his power. But 
 the evenings were the trying times ; when 
 the dinner-table was cleared, and the lamps 
 lighted, and there were no longer any active 
 means of making the hours pass away. 
 Then it was that Rachel could not feel in 
 the least surprised if Raymond, after sitting 
 awkwardly for a short while over his 
 solitary wine, would rise and say he was 
 going to have a cigar, unless she wanted 
 him to do anything for her. And she would 
 answer timidly, " No ;" and he would stroll
 
 276 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 away down to the wharf, to the boatmen, to 
 the bilhard-rooms ; what mattered it? each 
 one of them was kinder to him than herself, 
 and would not reappear (or she supposed so) 
 until long after she had laid her tired head 
 upon the pillow, and was asleep, or seemed 
 to be. 
 
 But the weary days passed at last, and 
 the mail-steamer came in, and during the 
 short passage to England Rachel was so ill 
 that she saw no one but the stewardess. 
 Four or five times a day, indeed, was that 
 functionary eagerly questioned by Raymond 
 as to the state of his wife's health, and 
 champagne and every luxury procurable 
 was sent into the cabin for her use, but he 
 did not venture there himself. Once, urged 
 by the stewardess, who wondered at the 
 lady's indifference whenever she recom- 
 mended a visit from her ^' good gentleman " 
 as likely to cheer her up, he did put his 
 head into the cabin door, and say, " Rachel, 
 is there nothing I can get, or do for you ? 
 nothing you can fancy ?" but she had shrunk 
 from his sight, answering, " No ;" and he 
 thought his presence was offensive to her,
 
 A RETURN TO ENGLAND. 277 
 
 and had not repeated the experiment. But 
 on- the day they anchored in Southampton 
 Docks, he did run down to her with the glad 
 intelligence that Cecil Craven had come to 
 meet them, and was on board — glad to him, 
 because he hoped it might please Rachel, 
 whom he found it so difficult to please. 
 And it did please her for the moment : she 
 was sitting ready dressed in her cabin, and 
 she came out on hearing it, and ran up the 
 companion-stairs quite lightly. But disap- 
 pointment awaited her at the top. Cecil 
 Craven had come at the request of his 
 mother, but laden with the intelhgence that 
 has already been told, of poor Jack Arundel's 
 sudden and unhappy death, and the news 
 shook Rachel's weakened nerves excessively. 
 She wept violently, connecting the kindly 
 heart that had ceased to beat in him, with 
 her own tender father's death, and her wish 
 that she was with dear Elise was so often 
 repeated that no one could have helped 
 noticing it. And yet it surprised her and 
 Cecil Craven not a little, when the young 
 husband, having calmed her emotion as well 
 as he could, said quietly, but with evident
 
 278 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 sincerity — "• Rachel, if it would give yon any 
 comfort to go to your friend for a few days, 
 I will take you to Farnborough on our way 
 up to London, and leave you there." She 
 almost stared, for she had had no idea that 
 her desire, which had not amounted to a 
 request, would have been treated as such, 
 and complied with ; but the notion, once 
 raised in her breast, became quite irre- 
 sistible, and she eagerly begged that her 
 husband would do as he had said. 
 
 " Oh, pray do, Raymond ! I feel as if I 
 7nust go to her ! Poor Elise ! how unhappy 
 she must be ! Ah ! I can hardly believe it 
 yet. Poor old Jack ! How dreadful it 
 appears even to think of!" 
 
 *' Are you in earnest ?" demanded Cecil 
 Craven of Raymond Norreys, as the two 
 men stood rather apart together. 
 
 " Yes — why not ?" was the reply. " Ra- 
 chel is very excitable and nervous ; if she 
 doesn't see Mrs. Arundel she will probably 
 fret herself into a fever. They seem very 
 much attached to one another." 
 
 " Oh, yes ! so they are," replied Major 
 Craven ; but he did not seem any the more
 
 A RETURN TO EXGLAND. 279 
 
 to favour the idea of Rachel going to Farn- 
 borough. The fact is, he would have much 
 preferred to see the intimacy between these 
 two ladies lessened by the circumstances 
 which had occurred to separate them ; but 
 at present there seemed httle chance of it, 
 for when, after getting clear of the steamer 
 at Southampton, they had started in the 
 train and arrived at Farnborough, and he 
 said, before getting out to look after the 
 luggage, '' Well, Mrs. Norreys, are you 
 quite determined ?" her hurried " Oh, yes ! 
 indeed I am !" settled the question for that 
 time at least. 
 
 Raymond was about to follow Major 
 Craven, and help him in the exercise of his 
 duties, when he felt Rachel's hand timidly 
 laid upon his, and her voice say, " Raymond, 
 you are sure you don't mind ?" 
 
 It was the first concession she had made 
 to him since they had met; but as they had 
 sped along, and drawn nearer to the place 
 of stoppage, her heart had been misgiving 
 her as to whether she were right in accept- 
 ing his generous offer, and permitting him 
 to go home to his mother's house without
 
 280 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 her — more than misgiving, indeed, for she 
 knew that she was wrong ; but she was 
 too anxious to have her own way, and too 
 proud to appear to wish to continue in 
 Raymond's company; but, at the close, her 
 heart nearly failed her. " Are you sure 
 you do not mind my not going on to 
 Brompton to-night ?" 
 
 *' Quite sure !" he said, cheerfully, " as 
 long as you are satisfied. It makes little 
 difference to me, you know, Rachel," and 
 he caught back a half-escaped sigh as he 
 said so ; " and I shall come and fetch you 
 again in a few days. You will not wish to 
 stay longer, I am sure, because my mother 
 might think it strange ; and that is to be 
 avoided, if possible." 
 
 She almost wished that he would burst 
 out into a storm of passion and abuse, and 
 tell her that he hated and despised her — 
 that he would give her, by ill-treatment of 
 some sort, any excuse to feel that she was 
 justified in not admiring his conduct ; but 
 this ready compHance with her wishes — 
 and, worse still, this cheerful compliance, 
 though she knew it was assumed — she felt
 
 A RETURN TO ENGLAND. 281 
 
 at times was more than she could bear. 
 She only said now, though, " Thank you ; 
 you are very good. I will come back again 
 whenever you wish it." And then he had 
 swung himself on to the platform, and gone 
 to assist in the extrication of the boxes she 
 required from the general mass of lug- 
 gage. 
 
 They had not much of a drive after they 
 left the railway station, for Mrs. Arundel 
 and her children were in lodgings close by 
 in Farnborough ; and when they had ar- 
 rived at the door, Raymond Norreys kissed 
 his wife, and drove back again to the sta- 
 tion to continue his journey by the next 
 train to London. He sympathized in the 
 awful event that had made Mrs. Arundel 
 a widow and her children orphans, but he 
 felt he had no business within that hall- 
 door ; he would have been sadly out of 
 place whilst the bosom friends were sob- 
 bing and embracing; and even Cecil Craven's 
 entreaty that he would go into camp 
 with him, and receive the hospitality of the 
 3rd mess, lost its weight, because he could 
 not forget that his mother knew the day
 
 282 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 they were due at Southampton, and would 
 fret still more at the delay in his re-appear- 
 ance than she had done at the brevity of 
 his previous visit. The cloudless sunshine 
 with which the July day had been ushered 
 in had subsided into a meaningless drizzle 
 by the time that Eaymond Norreys rung 
 the bell at the iron gate on the occasion 
 of his second arrival at the Abbey Lodge. 
 The flagged pavement was completely wet, 
 and even the covered pathway looked 
 damp as he walked up it and entered the 
 door of his home, not with the light, firm 
 tread with which he had trod it before, but 
 with a step so measured that Christine 
 never recognized it as her brother's, and 
 started from her occupation with such a 
 cry of pleased surprise as he entered the 
 room, that she woke her mother from an 
 afternoon nap, and put her into quite a 
 fright. In the first hurry of embracing him, 
 and expressing their delight at his return, 
 Mrs. Norreys and Christine overlooked the 
 absence of Each el; but that could not be 
 for long, and presently the expected ques- 
 tion came —
 
 A RETURN TO ENGLAND. 283 
 
 " Why, my dear, where is your wife ?" 
 " Not outside ?" asked Christine, ready 
 to run anywhere to welcome her new sister. 
 But Raymond laid his hand upon her 
 arm. 
 
 *' No, dear Christine ; she is not there. 
 Rachel is not with me, mother. I left her 
 at Farnborough." 
 
 '^ At Farnborough, Raymond ?" 
 " Yes," he replied. " The regiment met 
 with a sad loss coming over, in the death 
 of Major Arundel, and his widow is a very 
 intimate friend of my wife — in fact, just 
 like her sister. Major Craven met us at 
 Southampton this morning with the news, 
 and it quite upset poor Rachel ; and, na- 
 turally, she wished to go to her friend 
 and comfort her, if possible. So I left her 
 at Mrs. Arundel's, at Farnborough, as we 
 passed the station; and I am going to fetch 
 her again in a day or two ; and that is 
 all. And now, mother, give a fellow some- 
 thing to eat, for I have had nothing since 
 breakfast this morning." 
 
 He talked fast and gaily, in order to 
 cover the awkwardness of making such an
 
 284 AVOMAN AGAINST WOMAX. 
 
 announcement to his relations, but they 
 saw that his manner was assumed. 
 
 " I am very sorry to hear of Eachel's 
 distress," said Mrs. Norreys, in her mea- 
 sured tones ; "it is a sad coming home for 
 the dear girl, and I dare say she felt it to 
 be so ; but I wish she had just come on 
 to the Lodge for one night first, that we 
 might have seen you together before she 
 gave up her time to her friend. For, 
 after all, the nearest friend can give little 
 comfort in such a bereavement." 
 
 Kaymond thought his mother would not 
 have derived much gratification from see- 
 ing them together, but his sole desire in 
 his answer appeared to be to lift the onus 
 of Rachel's defection from off her shoulders 
 to his own. 
 
 " It was my fault entirely that she stayed 
 at Farn borough — my wish, in fact. Ra- 
 chel has a very tender heart, and fretting 
 would have done her no good. She will 
 be the better for having seen Mrs. Arundel, 
 and talked over this grief with her." 
 
 Then he changed the subject to that of 
 the journey home, and described the dis-
 
 A RETURN TO ENGLAND. 285 
 
 comforts of a mail-steamer, but he did not 
 once touch upon Gibraltar itself, nor the 
 circumstances of his visit there. 
 
 " But what I want to know," said his 
 mother, as later they sat around the dinner- 
 table, " is, what you thought of Rachel when 
 you first saw her, Raymond. Did you find 
 her altered ?" 
 
 " Not much grown," he answered ; " but 
 more womanly, certainly." 
 
 *' But in her face, Raymond ?" urged his 
 sister. 
 
 " I thought her face altered at first," he 
 said, ''but not afterwards, when the old 
 expression began to play about it. She has 
 the same beautiful changeable eyes she 
 ever had, and the delicate little nose and 
 mouth " 
 
 " The same loving eyes, I hope, Ray- 
 mond," observed his mother. 
 
 " Ten times more so, you mean, mamma," 
 said Christine, laughing. " Alick and I 
 will have to play second fiddle when this 
 pair of lovers are reunited once more." 
 
 Raymond's eyes were grave, and his 
 mouth did not relax into a smile.
 
 286 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 ** We will yield the palm to Scotland, 
 Chrissy," was all he said. 
 
 But his mother remarked his avoidance 
 of the subject, and w^ondered at it. 
 
 " Does Rachel play or sing now ?" said 
 Christine ; " for the last time she came to 
 Brompton she would do neither, and said 
 she hated both." 
 
 " I really don't know," stammered Eay- 
 mond ; ' I do not think we once started the 
 subject of music." 
 
 "Had something better to talk about,"- 
 she returned, archly. 
 
 He flushed over brow and cheek. 
 
 " Now I come to think of it, there is a 
 guitar-case amongst the luggage," he said. 
 " You must make Bachel herself account for 
 its appearance, Christine, when you meet." 
 
 " How long did you say your wife was 
 likely to stay with her friends ?" demanded 
 Mrs. Norreys. There had been a coldness 
 in her voice whilst speaking of Rachel 
 during the last half hour that roused in his 
 wife's behalf the husband's jealous nature. 
 
 '' She will stay as long as she has the 
 slightest inclination for staying," he said,
 
 A RETURN TO ENGLAND. 287 
 
 (leterminately. *' I shall run over and see 
 her the day after to-morrow, and if she is 
 not quite ready to come home by that time, 
 I promised Craven to look him up at the 
 camp, where he can give me a shake-down 
 till Rachel can return with me." 
 
 Then Mrs. Norreys knew, slight as the 
 circumstance was, that the actions of her 
 daughter-in-law were not to be canvassed 
 before her son, or there was a chance of 
 her losing them both. So she artistically 
 changed the theme, and spoke of Dr. 
 Browne's death (the news of which had 
 been sent them before in a letter, carried by 
 some friendly hand in the 3rd Royal Bays), 
 and of the probability of a long stay on 
 shore for Raymond, which last was a plea- 
 sant theme enough. 
 
 " I shan't remind the old birds at the 
 Admiralty of my existence," her son said 
 with regard to it ; '' and they are hardly 
 likely to remember me, without — though if 
 a good chance offered itself, it would not do 
 for a poor lieutenant to refuse to take it up, 
 or they would be for scratching my name 
 off the list. However, we will not specu-
 
 288 WOMAJf AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 late on what may never happen, mother. 
 I have just come off a long spell of duty, 
 and I hope now I may reasonably look for- 
 ward to a year or two of pleasure to make 
 up for it." But even as the words left his 
 lips, he sighed to think how different a 
 coming home he had looked forward to. 
 But when, upon the meal being ended, and 
 Mrs. Norreys, for some household reasons, 
 absent, Raymond found himself alone in the 
 drawing-room with his sister, he commenced 
 to attack her immediately upon the coolness 
 of his mother's tone when she spoke of his 
 wife. 
 
 " My mother speaks as if Rachel was to 
 blame for staying in Farnborough, when I 
 particularly told her it was by my wish that 
 she did so. I cannot have any of my wife's 
 actions questioned, Christine." 
 
 "• I don't think mamma intended to ques- 
 tion them," said his sister, timidly. 
 
 " It sounded like it," he replied. " Rachel 
 has been in great distress lately, Christine, 
 as you know, and she is young and not used 
 to trouble. If, on her arrival here, she 
 would rather keep to herself (shut herself
 
 A RETURN TO ENGLAND. 289 
 
 up, as you would call it), I hope she will be 
 permitted to do so, without comment made 
 or surprise exjDressed." 
 
 *' Oh, Raymond !" said Christine, hurt at 
 the tone he had assumed, ^* you speak as if 
 you had any need to caution mamma and me 
 against being unkind to Rachel." 
 
 " No, Christine, I didn't mean that," he 
 said ; and he put his arm fondly round her 
 as he spoke, for he saw the tears stand in 
 her eyes ; " I am sure you will both receive 
 her kindly ; but my mother is old, you see, 
 and particular — strait-laced in her ideas, in 
 fact, and my wife has been brought up in a 
 different school altogether. She has been 
 very much spoilt by her late father (and 
 you will acknowledge when you see her 
 how hard it must be not to spoil her), and 
 used to have her own way in everything, 
 and I am afraid all the rules that are ob- 
 served here— the strictness about early rising, 
 and prayers and meals, will put her out at 
 first, and she will feel them to be irksome. 
 
 " Mamma will wish Rachel to do exactly 
 as she pleases, I am sure," said Christine, 
 gravely. 
 
 VOL. I. u
 
 290 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 " It is not only that," he rejoined, petu^ 
 lantly ; "of course she will act as she pleases, 
 but I will not have her actions talked about. 
 She is a wild, impetuous, beautiful little 
 creature, Christine, but she is wayward at 
 times. She has a will of her own, as every- 
 body worth caring a snap about has, and I 
 want you and my mother to remember that, 
 and to let her be free, free from others' com- 
 ments as well as from others' ways. You 
 have influence with your mother, Christine ; 
 tell her this from yourself and in other 
 words ; make her see the sense of it before 
 she meets Rachel, and everything will go 
 right." 
 
 Christine sighed, but she pressed her 
 brother's hand, and promised him obe- 
 dience. At this juncture the drawing-room 
 door was opened, and a head thrust in, the 
 owner of whom seeing the confidential po- 
 sition the brother and sister had assumed, 
 as quickly withdrew it, and closed the door 
 again. 
 
 " Who was that ?" said Eaymond, 
 
 '^ Only Alick," answered Christine ; '^ he 
 generally comes in of an evening when he
 
 A RETURN TO ENGLAND. 291 
 
 is disengaged. He sees we are talking to- 
 gether, and does not wish to disturb lis — go 
 on, dear Kaymond." 
 
 " I have not much more to say," he an- 
 swered, " and will not keep you from him 
 long — only this, Christine, that to your 
 sisterly love and tenderness I commend my 
 wife. If you have ever cared for me, 
 thought of me, and prayed for me (as I 
 know you have), extend to Rachel, for my 
 sake_, the same consideration. She is so 
 dear to me, Christine, that I would shed the 
 last drop of my blood to see her happy and 
 contented ; she is so much my darling, that 
 to gain for her affection and esteem I would 
 give up my own worldly share of it, and I look 
 to you to give me pleasure in this respect. 
 You are of the same sex as she is, the same 
 age, probably with the same or very similar 
 pursuits ; and, above all, I have made you 
 sisters. No one could be better fitted to be 
 to Rachel what neither she or yourself have 
 ever possessed before. Be her sister, Chris- 
 tine — her loving, confidential friend. Let 
 her always have your sympathy to rely 
 upon, your bosom to turn to, when she
 
 292 WOMA^- AGAINST WOMAN-. 
 
 requires them, either in trouble or in 
 
 joy-" 
 
 " She shall!" exclaimed Christine^ fired 
 with a spark from his enthusiasm ; "• but, 
 Raymond, what are you to be ? This is 
 what Rachel should look for in your 
 heart." 
 
 He started at the question, and was at 
 first silent : then, summoning up his cou- 
 rage, he replied — 
 
 " I, Christine ! I shall lie at her feet 
 for a lifetime, and worship her !" 
 
 He did not say what she would be to 
 him, or he to her ; but his auditor was 
 young, and did not notice the omission. 
 
 '^ You love her very much/' she said, 
 softly. " How dearly she must love you 
 in return." 
 
 He rose hastily, but stooped again to kiss 
 her. 
 
 " God bless you, dear Christine !" he 
 said, '' for your faith, and for your pro- 
 mise. Never part with either as you 
 value my affection. Now I must not keep 
 you any longer from Mr. Macpherson, or 
 he will not bless the day which gave me
 
 A RETURN TO ENGLAND, 293 
 
 back my sister." And he took her hand, 
 and raised her from the low stool upon 
 which she had been sitting. But when 
 they looked for Mr. Macpherson in the 
 dining-room and study, he was not to be 
 found. 
 
 " Mamma!" shouted Christine, from the 
 foot of the stairs, " have you seen Alick ?" 
 
 Mrs. Norreys emerged from her own bed- 
 room. " No, my dear," was her answer ; 
 " I have seen no one. I was just coming 
 down to seek you." 
 
 Then the servant was questioned, and he 
 also denied having seen anything of Mr. 
 Macpherson that evening. But, on a second 
 examination of the dining-room, a scrap of 
 paper was found on the mantelpiece, twisted 
 into the form of a note, and addressed to 
 Christine. The words in it were few : — 
 
 ^' I had come to pass the evening with 
 you, but, as you seem better engaged, I 
 have changed my mind, and am going to 
 the Adelphi instead. Good night ! 
 
 " Yours, 
 " A. M."
 
 294 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 The girl stamped her foot as she read it, 
 and then tore it up, and threw the frag- 
 ments into the waste-paper basket. 
 
 '' What is the matter ?" asked both her 
 mother and brother. 
 
 '' Nothing of consequence/' was her re- 
 ply. " Alick had an engagement this 
 evening, and could not wait long. He 
 wrote me a few words to say as much." 
 
 She laughed lightly as she told them so, 
 but her heart was anything but light. 
 This constant show of temper on the part 
 of her lover — this incessant petty jealousy 
 — this little, mean system of reproach — 
 where was it all to end ? 
 
 Christine Norreys loved Alick Macpher- 
 son with all a woman's untiring devotion, 
 but she had already commenced, when 
 esteem was spoken of as an essential ingre- 
 dient to lasting love, to shirk the subject 
 even to her own heart, or to cry out that 
 the saying was untrue.
 
 295 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THE WIDOW ARUNDEL. 
 
 When" Rachel rushed up the little stairs 
 which led to Mrs, Arundel's lodgings in 
 Farnborough, her heart overflowing with 
 sympathy in her friend's distress, and only 
 anxious to pour out its wells of comfort for 
 her need, she certainly met with quite as 
 much reciprocity of feeling as she had an- 
 ticipated. Indeed, if the grief of a widow 
 can he exaggerated, Mrs. Arundel's, at first 
 sight, certainly did appear to be still more 
 violent than was necessary to the occasion ; 
 for as soon as she caught sight of Rachel 
 advancing, her eyes brimful of tears to 
 greet her, she threw herself upon a sofa, 
 uttered a loud shriek, and betwixt a fit of 
 fainting and a fit of hysteria (as if she 
 could not quite make up her mind which
 
 296 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 to indulge herself In, and so made a cross 
 of the two) conjured some person or per- 
 sons unknown by turns to shoot her, to 
 bring her poison, or to strike her dead : 
 and so startled and astonished her friend 
 by this unusual reception, that Rachel stood 
 in the centre of the room helplessly staring 
 at her, until Mrs. Arundel, thinking they 
 had both had enough of it, was sufficiently 
 considerate to rise from her position, in 
 which she was displaying a good deal more 
 of her lower extremities than was neces- 
 sary, and fall upon the bosom of her visitor. 
 Then, as the latter was about timidly to 
 suggest a few simple words of consolation, 
 such as — 
 
 " Dear Elise, I am so grieved and sorry 
 for you. We only landed at Southamp- 
 ton this morning ; and we came here at 
 once " 
 
 The new-made widow interrupted her 
 with such a torrent of regrets and sobs and 
 self-commiserations, that poor Rachel felt 
 quite incapable of coping with the violence 
 of such an affliction. 
 
 " Oh, my dear child ! wasn't he good ? —
 
 THE WIDOW ARUNDEL. 297 
 
 wasn't lie kind ? — wasn't he sensible ?" 
 (Each question accompanied by a sob that 
 was half a scream.) ^' Did ever woman 
 lose such a husband before ? Was ever a 
 wretch to be pitied like myself? What 
 shall I do without him, without his guid- 
 ance, his counsel — his direction ?" (which, 
 considering that poor old Jack, far from 
 guiding, directing, or counselling any one 
 of his household, had not even been per- 
 mitted to do the same offices for himself, 
 did strike Eachel, even in a moment like 
 the present, as rather a ludicrous idea). 
 " And left alone, too, a poor weak creature, 
 as I am, used to the protection of another 
 (and such another ! oh, Rachel !) with those 
 dear, sweet, fatherless children to look after, 
 and think for ! Oh, Eachel ! think of those 
 fatherless orphans ! Ah ! what a thing it 
 is to be a widow !" 
 
 In the excitement of her grief, and the 
 difficulty of choosing sufficiently powerful 
 phrases by which to express her feelings, 
 Mrs. Arundel appeared to have totally for- 
 gotten her French and Italian, and to have 
 forsworn any but her mother tongue. But
 
 298 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 the real cause of the omission was that her 
 hack sentences had been culled for the 
 necessities of polite society alone, not for 
 occasions like the present ; so, not having 
 any on hand that would have suited the 
 difiSculty, with feminine tact she dropped 
 them altogether. 
 
 This kind of scene went on for a long 
 time, for the two women were alone ; but 
 when Mrs. Arundel's tears and sobs, self- 
 reproaches and condolences, had a little 
 subsided, and Rachel ventured to broach 
 another topic, and to suggest that she had 
 come with the intention of staying a couple 
 of days or so in Farnborough, the thoughts 
 of the widow took another turn. 
 
 ** Oh_, my dearest creature ! how good of 
 you ; how like yourself ! but I am sure I 
 don't know where I shall put you." 
 
 This was a view of the case that had not 
 occurred to Rachel, and she looked nearly 
 as dumb-foundered as her friend. 
 
 *'I didn't think of that/' she stammered. 
 " I quite forgot, EHse, that you would be in 
 lodgings : I am afraid I shall inconvenience 
 
 you."
 
 THE WIDOW ARUNDEL. 299 
 
 " Oh ! not at all, my dear," was Mrs. 
 Arundel's response, although it sounded 
 conventional ; " the only thing is, you 
 mustn't mind putting up with me for a 
 night or so, and Emily" (that was Mrs. 
 Arundel's eldest child) " must sleep on the 
 floor ; we have only two bed-rooms here, 
 dear Rachel. Even Caroline is gone into 
 the married quarters with her husband for 
 the present, but she comes up in the day- 
 time to look after the children." 
 
 It was not pleasant to share the stuffy 
 and not over well-furnished little bed-room 
 which Mrs. Arundel inhabited, nor . to feel 
 that in order to enjoy that jorivilege poor 
 little Emily was unceremoniously turned 
 out upon the floor ; but Rachel had in- 
 vited herself, and there was no help for it, 
 at all events for a night or two. But as 
 the day went on, she felt, in many other 
 things, that she was sadly in the way, 
 Mrs. Arundel, widowed, in second - rate 
 apartments, and just come off a journey, 
 was a very different person to Mrs. Arundel, 
 the wife of the major of the 3rd Royal 
 Bays, and in possession of one of the pret-
 
 300 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 tiest houses at Gibraltar. The rooms were 
 small and inconvenient ; the dinner pro- 
 vided was scanty, and not of the daintiest 
 order (a guest not having been expected) ; 
 the children, three in number, and two of 
 them boys, of an awkward, mischievous 
 age, were constantly in the sitting-room, 
 whilst their mother was as constantly out 
 of it, co;aferring with Caroline Wilson, 
 fighting with the lodging-house woman, or 
 vainly endeavouring to find some article 
 not yet unpacked, or to reduce the chaos of 
 the sleeping apartments into something like 
 order. So that Rachel, sitting in company 
 with the children (a species of companion- 
 ship the girl's quick, turbulent nature ren- 
 dered especially obnoxious to her), or lying, 
 when day was ended, by the side of her 
 friend, trying in vain to extract sleep from 
 the combined aids of a July night and a 
 feather bed, wondered, more than once, if 
 the obligation she had put herself under to 
 Raymond, in accepting his permission to 
 stay at Farnborough, had been worth the 
 gain she had derived from it. She had 
 come with the laudable and affectionate
 
 THE WIDOW ARUNDEL. 301 
 
 desire to try and comfort her friend under 
 the violence of so dreadful a shock as 
 Rachel thought her hereavement must have 
 caused her. But after that first outburst 
 of extravagant and overdone despair, the 
 " friend " seemed to be too much occupied 
 with her boxes, and her dinners, and her 
 landlady, to have any time to spare for 
 receiving comfort. Indeed, when Rachel 
 began to study her a little more leisurely, 
 she appeared very much the same as she 
 had always done before ; and it seemed to 
 her friend that it was only when Mrs. 
 Arundel was a little cross, or a little tired, 
 that her mind reverted to her " irreparable 
 loss," and that she treated Rachel to an- 
 other but smaller edition of her hybrid 
 attack. Once the wife thought of writing 
 to her husband, to tell him to fetch her ; 
 once even of following him, and giving her 
 own reasons for the act ; but each time the 
 fear that he might misconstrue her motive 
 into a desire to rejoin himself, rose upper- 
 most, and prevented the accomplishment of 
 her thought. It w^as on a Tuesday he had 
 left her there ; on Thursday, at latest (so she
 
 302 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 argued), he would come to fetch her thence, 
 and she would be ready to go. Elise, in- 
 deed, strengthened her in this resolution 
 by her own expressed astonishment at 
 Eachel having stayed at Farnborough be- 
 fore she had visited her husband's family. 
 
 " Such a charming fellow, my dear !" 
 (Mrs. Arundel's invariable appellation for 
 a man she admired) ! " how you can part 
 w^ith him for a day, I can't think ! Why, 
 half the w^omen you meet would give their 
 eyes for such a husband. I really shall 
 begin to quarrel with you, if you don't 
 appreciate him better. Fancy letting the 
 poor dear man go home by himself; I'm 
 quite ashamed of you, petite." 
 
 " But, Elise," faltered Eachel, " to come 
 to you, and at such a time ; Eaymond him- 
 self was anxious I should stop here." 
 
 " Ah, mon Dieu ! yes," exclaimed Mrs. 
 Arundel, gradually rising into the shriek- 
 ing stage. " Such a time, indeed ! Oh, 
 Eachel ! may you never know what such 
 a loss is — such an irreparable loss." 
 
 And the widow ground the last adjective 
 through her teeth as if she had gravel in
 
 THE WIDOW ARUNDEL. 303 
 
 her moutb, and thereupon showed such 
 strong symptoms of the hybrid coming on, 
 that her Hstener hastened to change the 
 subject. She said that she thought that 
 Mr. Norreys intended fetching her away 
 on Thursday, when she should be ready to 
 return with him ; and Mrs. Arundel did not 
 press her to stay any longer. She seemed 
 too occupied with plans of her own, but 
 what such plans were Eachel had not been 
 able to learn. She naturally supposed that, 
 widowed as she now was, and having no 
 further reason for staying in the vicinity of 
 the 3rd Royal Bays, Elise would leave regi- 
 mental quarters and settle somewhere near 
 her own or husband's friends_, wherever 
 they might be. And she (also naturally) 
 broached the question to her, and asked 
 whereabouts she now thought of residing. 
 But Elise Arundel invariably put her off. 
 At one time she had really not decided yet 
 — it was impossible for her to tell ; at an- 
 other, she had her husband's family (the 
 only friends her fatherless children pos- 
 sessed) to consult before making any plans 
 for them or herself; and therefore Rachel
 
 304 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 of course pressed the question no further. 
 And yet Caroline Wilson appeared to be in 
 the confidence of her mistress, for the two 
 were constantly whispering together, and 
 making such remarks as, " Have that box 
 directed, Caroline; you know where it is 
 to go :" or, " Shall I pack the black box, 
 ma'am ; the one which is to remain here ?" 
 and so on ; — confidences in which Rachel 
 felt she had no share, and feeling so, was 
 wounded to the quick. On the second day 
 that she was at Farnborough, Cecil Craven 
 walked in to see her. She was alone in the 
 sitting-room, or nearly so, Mrs. Arundel's 
 youngest child, a boy of seven years old, 
 being her only companion. She flushed 
 with pleasure at his entrance, and rose 
 hastily to greet him ; and as he took her 
 hands in his, he bent and kissed her. She 
 had never felt so glad before to see him — to 
 read the proofs of his affectionate interest in 
 her in his eyes, or feel them in the pressure 
 of his hands. Her whole heart went out in 
 her answering look, as she exclaimed — 
 
 *' Dearest Cecil, how glad I am to see 
 you!
 
 THE WIDOW ARUNDEL. 305 
 
 "And I also," lie replied: ''1 am very 
 hard worked just now, and have only been 
 once over to the Court; but I thought it 
 would be strange if I didn't contrive to 
 snatch a few hours from duty to see 
 
 my " And then he bent his mouth to 
 
 her ear, and whispered the rest of the 
 sentence, for Mrs. Arundel's little boy was 
 gaping and gazing at their proceedings ; 
 and Eachel coloured and smiled, and cast 
 down the long lashes to shade her beaming 
 eyes, and looked very happy and very 
 pretty. 
 
 " I was at Craven Court last week," com- 
 menced Cecil again ; and then, observing 
 the child's eyes still fixed upon them both, 
 he deliberately rose, and taking the boy by 
 the shoulder, put him outside the door, and 
 closed it. " Come, my lad," he said, as he 
 dismissed him, " you go to Caroline, there's 
 a good child." And then reseating himself, 
 went on, '' I was at the Court last week, 
 Eachel, and my mother spoke a great deal 
 to me about you." The girl's crimsoned 
 face was lifted to his inquiringly, and al- 
 most with alarm. " You don't distrust me, 
 
 VOL. I. X
 
 306 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN". 
 
 do you ?" he said, reproachfully. " No, 
 Rachel ; she started the subject herself, and 
 was very anxious to learn all about you 
 and your husband. It was she who asked 
 me to meet you at Southampton yesterday ; 
 and she wants you and Norreys to go and 
 stay at the Court as soon as you conve- 
 niently can." 
 
 " Oh, no !" she exclaimed, shrinking from 
 him. " No, Cecil, I couldn't. Don't ask 
 me." 
 
 "1 don't ask you, dear," he said. ''I 
 would be the last to urge you to do any- 
 thing repugnant to your feelings ; but you 
 have done so before, Rachel, and think of 
 it, my dear, — that is all." 
 
 " I couldn't," was all she replied ; " in- 
 deed, I couldn t !" 
 
 "It is a hard case to decide, in which 
 there is no question of duty concerned," he 
 said, presently, '^ especially when it is for 
 another. But follow the dictates of your 
 own will, Rachel. You are of too openly 
 forgiving, too generous a nature, to let it 
 lead you very wrong, — too full of pity for 
 the misfortunes of others," he added, lower-
 
 THE WIDOW ARUNDEL. 307 
 
 ing his voice, " to let your inclinations bias 
 your charity." 
 
 She played with the hand which held her 
 own, and was silent for a time ; then she 
 said, softly, — 
 
 '*Iw;27Zthinkofit, Cecil." 
 
 "What about herV he demanded pre- 
 sently, intimating Mrs. Arundel, by pointing 
 his thumb towards the sitting-room. 
 
 " How do you mean ?" said Eachel, almost 
 laughing. 
 
 " What is she going to do with herself?" 
 
 " That I cannot tell you," she replied, be- 
 coming earnest. " I am very anxious to 
 know myself, and have tried to find out 
 from dear Elise ; but I do not think she has 
 decided upon any plan at present." 
 
 " Well, I hope the report that I have 
 heard concerning her is not true, — that's 
 all." 
 
 " What is it ?" 
 
 '^ That she intends settling down near 
 Craven Court. My mother writes me word 
 this morning that the lease of a little place, 
 called * Laburnum Cottage,' close to the 
 Court gates, is being treated for, by a widow
 
 308 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 lady of the name of Arundel, and wants to 
 know if it is the same person. My mother 
 appears quite anxious that it should be. 
 She imagines our friend here to be a widow 
 indeed, — up to her eyes in crape and bom- 
 basine, and a walking text-book. She'll find 
 herself rather mistaken if they should hap- 
 pen to meet." 
 
 " Oh, Cecil !" exclaimed Eachel, ** you 
 haven't been setting Mrs. Craven against 
 poor Elise, I hope, nor saying any of the 
 wicked things about her that you used to 
 give vent to occasionally at Gibraltar ?" 
 
 But before he could reply to this ques- 
 tion, the lady under discussion entered the 
 room, looking very stout and hot, in her 
 close black dress and jaunty widow's cap, 
 and rather perturbed in her temper. Major 
 Craven had not honoured her with a visit 
 yet in her Farnborough lodgings, and she 
 was annoyed at his coming to see Eachel as 
 soon as she arrived ; added to which, the 
 little boy, having considered himself injured 
 by his untimely expulsion from the sitting- 
 room, had rushed open-mouthed to his 
 mamma with the information that " Captain
 
 THE WIDOW ARUNDEL. 309 
 
 Craven had come and kissed Mrs. Norreys, 
 and put him out of the room because he 
 looked at them ;" so that she had considered, 
 for the credit of the house, that it became 
 her duty to put a stop to such proceedings. 
 Even as she entered, Rachel's hand still 
 hung in Cecil Craven's, and she hastily with- 
 drew it with a blush, and rose to make room 
 for her friend on the sofa. 
 
 " Pray, don't disturb yourself, my dear," 
 said Mrs. Arundel, ensconcing herself in an 
 arm-chair on the other side of the room, and 
 commencing to fan violently. *' I am sorry 
 to interrupt your little tete-a-tete, but really I 
 could not stay in the bed-room any longer." 
 
 <« Why didn't you come in before, Elise ?" 
 said Rachel. 
 
 " Oh, my dear child, I knew better, of 
 course, than not to let you have a few mi- 
 nutes alone with such a 'particular friend as 
 Captain Craven — Major Craven, I beg his 
 pardon." And the tone with which the 
 widow bestowed her dead husband's title 
 on the newly-made major was a sarcasm in 
 itself. 
 
 ^* Norreys is coming for you to-morrow,
 
 310 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 I believe," said Cecil to Rachel, wishing to 
 change the subject. 
 
 *' Yes," interposed Mrs. Arundel, without 
 permitting Rachel time to answer the ques- 
 tion. " Is she not a naughty girl. Craven, 
 to run away from a charming young hus- 
 band' like that, before he has rejoined her a 
 fortnight ? I would have turned her out of 
 my house yesterday, and packed her after 
 him, if I had only known it in time." And 
 Mrs. Arundel shook her fan at Rachel with 
 an archness that was very unpleasant, be- 
 cause it only seemed half playful. 
 
 *' Well, Mrs. Norreys only came out of' 
 consideration for you," said Major Craven, 
 rather curtly. 
 
 " Oh, I know that, the dear creature," 
 replied Mrs. Arundel, fearful she had gone 
 a little too far. " I know her devotion to 
 me, and glad indeed I was to have her, — 
 wasn't I, dear Rachel ? Such a comfort as 
 she has been to me !" 
 
 Rachel did not exactly see in what way ; 
 but she smiled at her friend, and said, " I 
 hope so, dear ;" and then, turning to Cecil, 
 continued, —
 
 THE WIDOW ARUNDEL. 311 
 
 " I had a note from my husband this af- 
 ternoon, and he told me, if I should not be 
 ready to go to Brompton to-morrow, to send 
 him a line ; but I have not written, and 
 therefore he is sure to be here." 
 
 '' About what time ?" asked Cecil. 
 
 "I do not know," she said; "I never 
 asked him." 
 
 " I am sorry for that — I should like to 
 have seen him again. However, it will not 
 be long before I look you up at Brompton. 
 And now I must be off to the camp again. 
 Good-bye." 
 
 This farewell was directed towards both 
 the ladies ; but when he had left the room, 
 and descended half the stairs, he called out, 
 in rather an unceremonious manner, " I say, 
 Mrs. Norreys." 
 
 Rachel was standing at the moment, and 
 she left the room directly to see what he 
 wanted with her. As she did so, Mrs. 
 Arundel looked after her, and positively 
 trembled with passion. 
 
 *'He shan't do it in my house," she said 
 to herself. " He may carry on as he likes 
 with her elsewhere, — it was all very well at
 
 312 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 Gibraltar ; but things are altered for both 
 of us. I have borne a great deal from you, 
 Cecil Craven ; but I will not be insulted 
 under my very eyes, and keep silence." 
 
 But all he had said to Rachel was, — 
 " Don't forget the Court, — think about it, 
 — for my sake :" and she had answered, " I 
 will, — trust me," and returned to the side 
 of her '' bosom friend " again. 
 
 That evening was not a very pleasant 
 one to either of them. Mrs. Arundel was 
 sulky, or something very like it, and Rachel 
 pre-occupied and thoughtful. She was glad 
 when it was time to go to bed ; still more 
 so when the sun rose again, and it was 
 time to get up, and put the few articles 
 she had used into her box, and await the 
 coming of her husband. He arrived during 
 the morning, earlier than she had expected 
 him ; but she was ready to go. 
 
 " Quite sure, Rachel ?" he asked. " I can 
 go on to the camp (Craven asked me to look 
 him up), and give you another day with 
 Mrs. Arundel if you particularly wish it." 
 
 And lier foolish pride had risen upper- 
 most, and she had almost let herself in for
 
 THE WIDOW ARUNDEL. 313 
 
 anotlier day of torture ; but good sense 
 came to her aid and prevented it. She did, 
 indeed, check the glad look of surprise 
 which mounted into Raymond's face when 
 she first denied any wish to stay longer at 
 Farnborough, by laying the absence of her 
 desire to the want of accommodation in the 
 lodgings. 
 
 " I am putting Elise out, I can see," she 
 said; ^*so I had better go to Brompton." 
 
 " Yes, I think you had, in that case," 
 he answered ; " but I am sorry for your 
 disappointment, Eachel." Why did she not 
 do, then, what her natural honesty dictated? 
 Why did she not tell him at once that she 
 was not so comfortable there, or so happy, 
 as she expected to be at her own home? 
 Because her pride set itself against her 
 honesty, and knocked it down. This 
 conversation took place at the lodging- 
 house door, where Raymond having refused 
 to go upstairs, Rachel had run down to 
 speak to him. He was still diffident of in- 
 truding upon the sacredness of the widow's 
 privacy, and had had no intention of being 
 beguiled into the house ; but when, on his
 
 314 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 refusing his wife's request to that effect, 
 Mrs. Arundel, in all the pomposity of her 
 weeds, appeared herself in the passage 
 to urge, with many beaming smiles to 
 back her entreaties, that he would walk 
 upstairs, she positively astonished Eay- 
 mond into compliance. So he did as she 
 desired, and spent a most uncomfortable 
 half-hour with her in the hot little sit- 
 ting-room, which had no blinds to its win- 
 dows, and was furnished throughout with 
 scarlet worsted damask, whilst his wife was 
 putting on her walking apparel, and having 
 her box corded by the dirty lodging-house 
 servant. However, it was over at last. 
 Eachel was ready to start. Eaymond had 
 altered several of his opinions concerning 
 the state of mind of newly-made widows, and 
 there was nothing to detain them longer. 
 
 " God bless you, my darling Eachel !" ex- 
 claimed Mrs. Arundel, exhibiting a great 
 degree of fervour now the hour of parting 
 had arrived. " Good-bye, my sweet, sweet 
 girl ! I don't know what I should have 
 done without you, dearest. Oh, the com- 
 fort your dear wife has been to me, Mr.
 
 THE WIDOW ARUINTDEL. 315 
 
 Norreys. I sorely grudge giving her up 
 to you again." And poor Eaymond, easily 
 gulled by the lady's apparent enthusiasm, 
 bowed and smiled, and in himself was not 
 at all surprised that any one should be 
 sorry to part with such a friend as Eachel, 
 and only gave one secret sigh to the 
 thought that another held so firm a hold 
 upon the heart he would have given worlds 
 to know his own. 
 
 As soon as the husband and wife were 
 fairly gone, Mrs. Arundel, tired of acting, 
 turned to Caroline Wilson, the only person 
 with whom she could afford to be natural. 
 
 " Well, Caroline," she exclaimed, with 
 a gasp of relief, as she entered the bed- 
 room, where that worthy was busily occu- 
 pied in packing boxes and sorting wearing- 
 apparel ; " they are gone at last." 
 
 " Well, ma'am, and I should really think 
 that it was about time, too. However Mrs. 
 Norreys, calling herself a lady, can incon- 
 venience another lady, like yourself, 'by 
 coming upon her whilst in lodgings, and 
 at such a time of distress and trouble, too, 
 / can't think."
 
 316 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 " Well, it certainly was inconvenient in 
 the extreme," replied her mistress ; " but 
 it's over now ; and I should think the 
 reason of the visit was pretty plain. I 
 shall not forget yesterday in a hurry. But 
 I shall get into a scrape if I let such things 
 go on here, Caroline. It really is not right, 
 you know." 
 
 " E-ight, ma'am!" exclaimed Mrs. Wilson, 
 whose own youth not having passed en- 
 tirely sans reproche was always virtuously 
 indignant at the bare mention of other 
 people's failings. " I should think not, 
 indeed; for my part I don't understand 
 such goings on, nor don't pretend to. I'm 
 sure what I saw whilst living at the doctor's 
 was enough to make your hair stand on 
 end; and I never should have held my 
 tongue as I have done, if it had not been 
 that Wilson threatened me with ever so if 
 I mentioned it to any one but himself. 
 But I know what I know ; and Mrs. Norreys, 
 she has put my temper up so often, speak- 
 ing to me as if I was a dog rather than 
 a Christian, that I should not mind telling 
 of her any day, if the matter could be
 
 THE WIDOW ARUNDEL. 317 
 
 made worth my while, and kept a secret 
 from Wilson ; for Wilson is a terrible 
 man, ma'am, when his temper is put up." 
 
 " A servant must inevitably see and 
 hear a great deal that goes on in a house, 
 Caroline ; but when such things are likely 
 to produce mischief in families, they are 
 much better kept to one's self. Wilson is 
 a worthy creature, and his wish for your 
 silence is a right one." 
 
 Mrs. Arundel had put on an air of the 
 most rigid discretion as she spoke, and 
 pursed up her lips with becoming pro- 
 priety ; nevertheless she had perfectly 
 made up her mind that Wilson's wish 
 should be disregarded as soon as it should 
 suit her convenience to make his wife speak, 
 and that, perhaps, at no distant day. The 
 waiting-woman read her determination 
 as plainly as if it had been her own secret ; 
 but,' prudent as she was artful, she made 
 no remark upon the circumstance. 
 
 "Of course, ma'am, and such as you 
 must know best. These boxes are ready 
 now, ma'am, and I believe they are all 
 that you intend to store."
 
 318 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN. 
 
 " Yes, Caroline ; and as you go home 
 this evening, tell the man to send for them 
 to-morrow morning, for I shall be glad to 
 get them out of the house. I will leave 
 word with the woman here to give them 
 to him, because I am going over to Wey- 
 bridge again myself, and may not be back 
 till late." 
 
 " Will the cottage suit, do you think, 
 ma'am ?" inquired Caroline Wilson, with 
 the old respectful manner. 
 
 " Yes, I imagine so ; but the situation 
 is what I am so charmed with — close to 
 the Court, such an advantage ! The land- 
 lord and I are disputing just now about 
 terms, but I expect that I shall get my own 
 way with him, as I am willing to take the 
 house on a lease." 
 
 " Then you are sure the neighbourhood 
 will suit you, ma'am ?" 
 
 " Quite sure," replied Mrs. Arundel^ and 
 she smiled as she said so. She knew why 
 it could not fail to suit her. Why she had 
 chosen it before all other neighbourhoods. 
 Because she had a great plan in her head, 
 and till that succeeded, she must live near
 
 THE WIDOW ARUNDEL. 319 
 
 Weybridge, and when it succeeded, what 
 would signify the lease of a trumpery cot- 
 tage. But in the meanwhile she kept her 
 plans in the dark, and her own eyes open. 
 
 " That will do, Caroline, for this even- 
 ing," said her mistress, later in the day ; 
 " and if Wilson should wish you to stay 
 at home to-morrow, perhaps you will send 
 up your daughter (that pretty girl is your 
 daughter, is she not?) to have an eye to 
 the children whilst I am away." 
 
 ^^ Yes, ma'am, I will. Martha is my 
 daughter, ma'am, and a fine girl, though I 
 say it, I scarcely expected to find her so 
 improved on my return. She was appren- 
 ticed to the dressmaking business in Lon- 
 don whilst we were at Gibraltar, ma'am. 
 She will be only eighteen next December, 
 but she's very clever with her needle." 
 
 " An uncommonly fine-looking young 
 woman," repeated Mrs. Arundel ; " and 
 you must be very proud of her, Caroline. 
 Well, then, I shall expect either her or 
 yourself to be here to-morrow." 
 
 " Certainly, ma'am ; good night." And 
 Mrs. Wilson left the room, her eyes spark-
 
 320 WOMAN AGAINST WOMAN.' ' 
 
 ling^ and her cheek flushed with the plea- 
 sure she had experienced in hearing Mrs. 
 Arundel sound the praises of her Martha. 
 It was the only subject on which you could 
 touch this woman's hard, revengeful, avari- 
 cious nature ; her love for, and pride in, 
 her daughter was her one vulnerable point. 
 
 Her mistress had also her vulnerable 
 point; and though it was not so quickly 
 discernible, it might easily have been 
 guessed at, if the thought with which she 
 settled herself to sleep that night could 
 have been translated into words. For — 
 
 " Under his very eyes," her heart said ; 
 " almost beneath the same ■ roof-tree ; in 
 the path he daily traverses ; if I cannot, 
 by all my blandishments and tears throw 
 again over him some of the enchantment 
 of the past, I will at least strive to mar his 
 future. If I cannot have Cecil Craven, I, 
 who have the best right — the right of pre- 
 cedence — no other woman shall !" 
 
 END OF VOL. I. 
 
 LONDON : PRINTED BT WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, STAMFOED STREET 
 AND CHARING CROSS.